Pandaemonium, or, The devil's cloyster being a further blow to modern sadduceism, proving the existence of witches and spirits, in a discourse deduced from the fall of the angels, the propagation of Satans kingdom before the flood, the idolatry of the ages after greatly advancing diabolical confederacies, with an account of the lives and transactions of several notorious witches : also, a collection of several authentick relations of strange apparitions of dæmons and spectres, and fascinations of witches, never before printed / by Richard Bovet ...
         Bovet, Richard, b. ca. 1641.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 322 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 125 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28908
         Wing B3864
         ESTC R15851
         11725169
         ocm 11725169
         48378
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28908)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48378)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 525:7)
      
       
         
           
             Pandaemonium, or, The devil's cloyster being a further blow to modern sadduceism, proving the existence of witches and spirits, in a discourse deduced from the fall of the angels, the propagation of Satans kingdom before the flood, the idolatry of the ages after greatly advancing diabolical confederacies, with an account of the lives and transactions of several notorious witches : also, a collection of several authentick relations of strange apparitions of dæmons and spectres, and fascinations of witches, never before printed / by Richard Bovet ...
             Bovet, Richard, b. ca. 1641.
          
           [10], 239 p.
           
             Printed for J. Walthoe ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Demonology -- Early works to 1800.
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Faithful
           and
           Diligent
           SERVANT
           OF
           THE
           LORD
           ,
           Blessed
           at
           the
           COMING
           OF
           HIS
           LORD
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           lately
           unfolded
           in
           a
           Funeral
           Discourse
           On
           the
           Death
           of
           Mr.
           
             THOMAS
             CAWTON
          
           .
           AND
           Now
           on
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           the
           Hearers
           Published
           by
           
             H.
             Hurst
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           near
           Mercers-Chappel
           ,
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           desired
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           would
           be
           an
           indecorum
           ,
           as
           custom
           now
           obtaineth
           ,
           to
           send
           abroad
           a
           discourse
           ,
           without
           direction
           where
           it
           may
           seek
           its
           entertainment
           :
           whether
           this
           be
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           great
           unkindness
           of
           Readers
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           unreasonable
           multitude
           of
           Writers
           ,
           it
           concerns
           me
           very
           little
           to
           enquire
           ,
           and
           thee
           as
           little
           to
           know
           .
           To
           them
           I
           send
           it
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           intended
           honestly
           ,
           when
           they
           desired
           this
           plain
           discourse
           might
           be
           publish'd
           ;
           and
           though
           perhaps
           it
           might
           be
           weakness
           in
           me
           to
           let
           your
           desires
           have
           this
           effect
           on
           me
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           to
           wish
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           it
           will
           do
           thee
           good
           .
           It
           was
           a
           plain
           discourse
           in
           my
           mouth
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           needful
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           now
           in
           paper
           and
           Ink
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           desir'd
           to
           publish
           what
           I
           preach'd
           :
           if
           it
           be
           somewhat
           more
           concise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           without
           reason
           (
           somewhat
           being
           proper
           enough
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           less
           proper
           to
           Readers
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           those
           circumstances
           the
           Hearers
           were
           acquainted
           with
           )
           .
           And
           you
           need
           quarrel
           the
           brevity
           of
           it
           no
           sooner
           than
           you
           find
           you
           were
           at
           
           the
           end
           of
           it
           before
           you
           were
           willing
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           had
           an
           excellent
           pattern
           of
           fidelity
           and
           diligence
           in
           Gods
           Family
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           his
           life
           in
           my
           eye
           ,
           whose
           death
           was
           occasion
           of
           this
           discourse
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           praeoccupate
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           whether
           I
           have
           well
           commended
           the
           Duty
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           encouraged
           you
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           I
           pray
           of
           you
           a
           serious
           and
           heedful
           Reading
           :
           and
           I
           pray
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           give
           you
           such
           a
           heart
           as
           he
           requireth
           ,
           such
           a
           life
           of
           holy
           care
           to
           save
           your selves
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           give
           you
           the
           blessedness
           of
           faithful
           Servants
           in
           life
           ,
           at
           death
           ,
           to
           eternity
           .
           That
           this
           may
           contribute
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           prayeth
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Souls
               Friend
            
             ,
             H.
             HVRST
             .
          
           
             
               April
               20.
               1677.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Luk.
               XII
               .
               Ver.
               43.
               
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 that
                 Servant
                 whom
                 his
                 Lord
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 shall
                 find
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           Think
           I
           need
           not
           give
           a
           Reason
           of
           my
           choice
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           you
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           words
           :
           If
           you
           will
           look
           into
           the
           Context
           ,
           you
           will
           soon
           see
           how
           great
           agreement
           there
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           this
           mournful
           occasion
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           I
           should
           fix
           here
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           encouragement
           of
           faithful
           Servants
           is
           laid
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           an
           example
           of
           such
           an
           one
           is
           to
           be
           treated
           by
           us
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           need
           other
           reason
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           attend
           to
           what
           shall
           be
           spoken
           .
        
         
           Our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           having
           exhorted
           his
           hearers
           to
           a
           readiness
           and
           watchfulness
           ,
           which
           becometh
           Servants
           whose
           Lord
           will
           certainly
           come
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           not
           when
           ,
           ver
           .
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           And
           having
           encouraged
           them
           with
           the
           proposal
           of
           blessedness
           ,
           ver
           .
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           do
           attend
           diligently
           to
           this
           Duty
           ,
           and
           persevere
           in
           it
           unto
           his
           coming
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           proposing
           it
           in
           so
           comprehensive
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           appear
           whether
           it
           were
           spoken
           to
           all
           equally
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           more
           than
           unto
           others
           :
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           desire
           to
           know
           his
           Duty
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           curiosity
           to
           know
           his
           Lords
           mind
           ,
           doth
           (
           as
           in
           some
           other
           cases
           he
           did
           )
           make
           the
           enquiry
           ,
           ver
           .
           42
           ,
           whether
           the
           Parable
           were
           spoken
           unto
           all
           ,
           or
           
           only
           to
           the
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             speakest
             thou
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             even
             unto
             all
             ?
          
           unto
           which
           query
           ,
           Christ
           gives
           such
           an
           answer
           as
           doth
           more
           closely
           bind
           our
           Duty
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           awakeneth
           all
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           to
           it
           that
           they
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           be
           ready
           for
           their
           account
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           their
           blessedness
           ;
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Steward
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           Christ
           seems
           to
           have
           answered
           with
           a
           check
           to
           his
           curiosity
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           direction
           to
           his
           and
           our
           willingness
           to
           our
           Duty
           ;
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           I
           speak
           to
           as
           many
           as
           hope
           to
           be
           blessed
           by
           their
           Lord
           when
           he
           cometh
           ,
           excluding
           none
           who
           pretend
           to
           the
           relation
           of
           Servants
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           hoped
           reward
           ;
           who
           so
           would
           be
           found
           faithful
           in
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           blessed
           for
           it
           ;
           who
           so
           is
           either
           Servant
           or
           Steward
           ,
           to
           him
           I
           speak
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Talents
           and
           Trust
           ,
           I
           do
           advise
           to
           diligence
           and
           fidelity
           in
           their
           employs
           ,
           and
           assure
           of
           blessedness
           to
           their
           fidelity
           .
           Be
           then
           your
           condition
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           higher
           or
           lower
           in
           your
           Lords
           Family
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           in
           that
           condition
           faithful
           ,
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           helpful
           to
           your
           fellow-Servants
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           to
           be
           till
           your
           Lord
           shall
           come
           ,
           you
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             Servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           I
           shall
           ,
           with
           your
           leave
           ,
           briefly
           Paraphrase
           :
           [
           Blessed
           ]
           ,
           we
           so
           express
           a
           good
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           desirable
           state
           :
           It
           is
           well
           with
           him
           that
           is
           blessed
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           thus
           well
           ,
           who
           is
           thus
           well
           doing
           ,
           and
           found
           in
           it
           .
           [
           
             Is
             that
             Servant
             ,
             whom
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           This
           noteth
           the
           universality
           of
           it
           ,
           extending
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           pointeth
           out
           the
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           here
           put
           under
           the
           Character
           of
           blessedness
           ;
           That
           Servant
           ,
           though
           no
           more
           ;
           That
           Steward
           or
           Ruler
           ,
           if
           so
           much
           ,
           is
           the
           person
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           when
           
             his
             Lord
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           authority
           
           and
           right
           to
           require
           and
           direct
           our
           obedience
           ,
           who
           hath
           right
           of
           calling
           us
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           of
           distributing
           rewards
           ;
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           served
           him
           faithfully
           ,
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           .
        
         
           [
           
             When
             he
             cometh
          
           ]
           which
           referreth
           both
           to
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           manner
           how
           he
           cometh
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           soever
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           manner
           soever
           our
           Lord
           shall
           come
           ,
           all
           his
           faithful
           servants
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           found
           [
           
             so
             doing
          
           ]
           ;
           which
           you
           must
           refer
           ,
           partly
           to
           what
           was
           spoken
           more
           remotely
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           and
           concerneth
           all
           according
           to
           the
           capacity
           in
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           Servants
           in
           the
           Family
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           what
           was
           spoken
           in
           the
           foregoing
           verse
           ,
           where
           Stewards
           and
           Rulers
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           giving
           to
           the
           Family
           its
           portion
           of
           meat
           in
           season
           ,
           are
           described
           ,
           and
           supposed
           to
           be
           found
           faithful
           and
           wise
           in
           this
           charge
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           they
           who
           are
           so
           expresly
           pronounced
           happy
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           this
           
             so
             doing
          
           ,
           is
           doing
           the
           office
           of
           our
           places
           ,
           and
           doing
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           thereof
           ,
           wisely
           ,
           faithfully
           and
           diligently
           .
           The
           words
           thus
           opened
           ,
           do
           lay
           in
           open
           view
           before
           us
           ,
           1.
           
           
             A
             Lord
             who
             will
             sometime
             or
             other
             certainly
             come
          
           to
           see
           what
           his
           Servants
           are
           in
           their
           several
           places
           doing
           .
           2.
           
           
             A
             blessedness
             or
             happy
             condition
             of
             some
          
           of
           those
           Servants
           .
           3.
           
           
             The
             Character
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             happy
             ,
          
           which
           Character
           is
           made
           up
           of
           the
           particulars
           mentioned
           distinctly
           in
           ver
           .
           42
           ,
           and
           summ'd
           up
           in
           the
           Text
           in
           
             so
             doing
          
           .
           Hence
           then
           passing
           by
           other
           particulars
           ,
           I
           commend
           to
           your
           attention
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           
             That
             whensoever
             ,
             and
             however
             our
             Lord
             shall
             come
             ,
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             especially
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             wise
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             and
             diligent
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             giving
             to
             all
             their
             portion
             in
             season
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             a
             good
             and
             happy
             state
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           certain
           when
           or
           how
           our
           Lord
           will
           come
           ;
           
           but
           whenever
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           however
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           in
           happy
           state
           who
           are
           found
           fit
           for
           ,
           and
           faithful
           in
           the
           Lords
           Service
           .
        
         
           
             His
             condition
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             good
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             good
             servant
             to
             the
             Great
             and
             good
             God.
          
           The
           meanest
           ,
           and
           most
           ordinary
           Servants
           in
           the
           family
           being
           faithful
           ,
           are
           blessed
           according
           to
           their
           capacities
           ;
           the
           Stewards
           who
           are
           above
           ordinary
           Servants
           in
           their
           charge
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           and
           account
           ,
           are
           also
           above
           them
           in
           their
           blessedness
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           found
           faithful
           to
           their
           Lord.
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             imployment
             to
             be
             a
             Servant
             :
             It
             is
             a
             better
             and
             greater
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Steward
             in
             Gods
             Family
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             temper
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             faithful
             in
             discharge
             of
             either
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             shall
             appoint
             to
             us
             and
             require
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           in
           handling
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           speak
           fully
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           with
           me
           to
           consider
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 our
                 Lord
                 cometh
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 manner
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 cometh
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 assure
                 us
                 his
                 faithful
                 Servants
                 are
                 happy
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Wherein
                 their
                 happiness
                 doth
                 consist
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Why
                 appropriated
                 to
                 so
                 doing
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               to
               giving
               the
               Portion
               to
               each
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Why
                 deferred
                 until
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           When
           these
           are
           dispatched
           ,
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           will
           afford
           us
           profitable
           Application
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           first
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           I
           answer
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             That
             our
             Lord
             in
             his
             coming
             ,
             doth
             not
             observe
             the
             same
             time
             towards
             all
          
           ;
           he
           cometh
           sooner
           to
           some
           ,
           he
           stays
           longer
           to
           others
           ;
           our
           experience
           and
           observation
           herein
           is
           an
           undeniable
           witness
           .
           Some
           Parents
           God
           hath
           taken
           away
           sooner
           ,
           and
           left
           in
           younger
           days
           both
           Widows
           and
           fatherless
           Children
           :
           Some
           Preachers
           have
           had
           the
           opportunities
           of
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           years
           ,
           when
           others
           
           have
           been
           called
           to
           their
           rest
           at
           half
           that
           period
           .
           You
           know
           not
           how
           long
           God
           may
           continue
           you
           to
           yours
           ,
           or
           them
           with
           you
           ;
           
           you
           had
           not
           been
           now
           mourning
           under
           this
           loss
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           given
           to
           all
           his
           faithful
           Ministers
           the
           same
           length
           of
           time
           for
           their
           work
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           attended
           longer
           than
           others
           have
           lived
           .
           The
           years
           of
           labour
           to
           some
           exceeding
           by
           much
           the
           years
           of
           Life
           given
           to
           others
           .
           Thus
           35
           or
           36
           end
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           ,
           some
           16
           or
           17
           years
           end
           the
           Labours
           of
           this
           Servant
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           he
           dyed
           not
           the
           youngest
           Minister
           that
           ever
           yet
           dyed
           .
           But
           the
           unaccountable
           variety
           here
           bids
           me
           forbear
           to
           enquire
           farther
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             our
             Lords
             coming
             is
             according
             to
             his
             own
             determined
             purpose
          
           :
           Our
           times
           for
           life
           and
           service
           are
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           they
           are
           reserved
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           come
           in
           his
           own
           time
           .
           Were
           our
           times
           in
           other
           hands
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           unseasonably
           hurried
           too
           soon
           out
           of
           Life
           and
           Labour
           ,
           by
           unkind
           hands
           of
           ill-willers
           ;
           or
           detained
           too
           long
           by
           the
           unwillingness
           of
           our
           Friends
           to
           part
           with
           us
           .
           But
           our
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           will
           keep
           his
           own
           set-time
           to
           come
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             There
             can
             no
             measures
             be
             given
             beforehand
             ,
             what
             time
             our
             Lord
             will
             take
             to
             come
             to
             us
             in
             .
          
           Nor
           may
           we
           expect
           any
           such
           Rules
           from
           any
           by
           which
           to
           guess
           how
           long
           it
           will
           be
           ere
           our
           Lord
           will
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           me
           ;
           Thousands
           have
           within
           our
           time
           and
           observation
           (
           if
           we
           had
           heeded
           it
           )
           been
           summoned
           ,
           when
           all
           about
           them
           have
           thought
           they
           might
           have
           continued
           much
           longer
           .
           Parents
           have
           lost
           their
           Children
           ,
           Wives
           have
           lost
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           and
           People
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           their
           Pastors
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           when
           no
           such
           calamity
           was
           fear'd
           .
           Our
           Lord
           hath
           not
           made
           an
           hour
           to
           come
           sure
           to
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           invested
           us
           with
           a
           Right
           to
           another
           succeeding
           moment
           .
           Our
           rule
           is
           ,
           
             Work
             now
          
           ,
           attend
           on
           the
           present
           business
           God
           lays
           before
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           
             Lord
             comes
             
             at
             an
             hour
             we
             know
             not
             of
             ,
          
           as
           Matth.
           24.42
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           ;
           expected
           ,
           or
           unexpected
           ;
           seasonably
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           or
           unseasonably
           to
           our
           Friends
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           and
           Churches
           grief
           ;
           we
           cannot
           foretel
           .
           Sure
           we
           are
           ,
           he
           cometh
           not
           to
           all
           at
           one
           age
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           in
           any
           time
           but
           his
           own
           ;
           nor
           with
           certain
           fore-warnings
           of
           weeks
           ,
           or
           days
           ,
           or
           hours
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           where
           told
           us
           he
           will
           stay
           a
           day
           longer
           for
           the
           youngest
           of
           us
           :
           
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             doth
             assure
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             faithful
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           time
           is
           thus
           various
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           His
           manner
           of
           coming
           is
           various
           ;
           of
           which
           next
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Gen.
           There
           are
           five
           several
           ways
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           come
           toward
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             cometh
             in
             publick
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             general
             calamities
             upon
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             Nations
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             among
             which
             many
             of
             his
             faithful
             servants
             dwell
             ,
             and
             are
             with
             others
             oftentimes
             involved
             in
             their
             troubles
             and
             sorrows
             :
          
           When
           the
           Lord
           did
           call
           (
           Psal
           .
           50
           )
           his
           Saints
           together
           ,
           vers
           .
           3
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           
             a
             fire
             shall
             devour
             before
             him
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           effect
           when
           God
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           keep
           silence
           .
           Of
           such
           a
           coming
           Isaiah
           speaketh
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             his
             place
             to
             punish
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           26.21
           .
           The
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           God
           inhabiting
           the
           earth
           with
           others
           ,
           may
           thus
           feel
           the
           castigatory
           indignation
           of
           their
           Father
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Prophetick
           lofty
           strains
           ,
           the
           same
           Prophet
           doth
           lively
           describe
           this
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Chap.
           13.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           verses
           ,
           Who
           is
           represented
           coming
           with
           the
           
             weapons
             of
             his
             indignation
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           5
           ,
           
             And
             the
             day
             of
             destruction
             cometh
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           6
           ,
           
             To
             lay
             the
             land
             desolate
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           accomplisht
           in
           its
           time
           on
           Jerusalem
           and
           the
           Jews
           after
           they
           had
           rejected
           Christ
           ,
           and
           crucified
           him
           ;
           yet
           then
           at
           this
           coming
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           faithful
           ,
           were
           found
           in
           a
           good
           Condition
           ;
           they
           were
           blessed
           who
           
           served
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           prepar'd
           for
           his
           coming
           ;
           though
           this
           be
           not
           the
           coming
           chiefly
           meant
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           yet
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           sound
           in
           this
           regard
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Sometime
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             particular
             families
             or
             persons
             are
             found
             out
             by
             the
             rod
             and
             corrections
             .
          
           Lev.
           20.5
           ,
           God
           speaks
           of
           cutting
           off
           a
           house
           or
           person
           .
           Deut.
           29
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           God
           warneth
           persons
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Family
           too
           ;
           now
           if
           such
           do
           not
           take
           warning
           ,
           but
           provoke
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           his
           own
           time
           come
           to
           correct
           or
           punish
           such
           a
           person
           or
           family
           :
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           that
           of
           1
           Sam.
           2.30
           ,
           31
           ,
           and
           cap.
           3.13
           .
           When
           God
           doth
           thus
           visit
           persons
           ,
           or
           families
           ,
           he
           is
           properly
           enough
           said
           to
           come
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           
             in
             such
             cases
          
           still
           it
           holdeth
           true
           ,
           
             Those
             servants
             of
             God
             who
             are
             faithful
             in
             their
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             blessed
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             .
          
           So
           Eli
           was
           ,
           though
           he
           smarted
           under
           the
           Rod
           ;
           and
           David
           comforted
           himself
           in
           the
           prospect
           hereof
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           23.5
           ,
           
             though
             his
             house
             should
             not
             grow
          
           ;
           though
           severe
           corrections
           and
           rebukes
           should
           cause
           the
           Beauty
           of
           his
           house
           to
           wither
           ;
           yet
           God
           would
           give
           him
           the
           Covenant-salvation
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           such
           coming
           :
           though
           the
           Text
           less
           intend
           it
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           both
           true
           and
           useful
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Sometime
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             to
             search
             and
             try
             mens
             state
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             to
             make
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             them
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           While
           God
           stands
           as
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           men
           are
           secure
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           cometh
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           commands
           an
           admission
           ,
           he
           sets
           up
           that
           light
           within
           the
           mans
           soul
           that
           discovers
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           what
           he
           may
           expect
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           farther
           must
           do
           .
           
             The
             word
             is
             sharp
             as
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             and
             searcheth
             the
             reins
             ,
          
           Heb.
           4.12
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           secrets
           of
           mens
           hearts
           are
           discovered
           ,
           when
           God
           cometh
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.25
           ,
           among
           men
           .
           When
           
             God
             heweth
             men
             by
             his
             prophets
             ,
             
             and
             maketh
             his
             judgments
             as
             the
             light
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           6.5
           ,
           then
           he
           cometh
           into
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           .
           Now
           certainly
           the
           Faithful
           and
           Diligent
           are
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           do
           not
           condemn
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           God
           will
           not
           condemn
           them
           .
           But
           oh
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           dare
           not
           look
           themselves
           in
           themselves
           !
           that
           are
           self-condemned
           ,
           and
           afraid
           to
           know
           what
           God
           discovereth
           at
           such
           coming
           !
           The
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           obey
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           their
           word
           .
           But
           Josiah
           who
           was
           faithful
           to
           God
           ,
           can
           bear
           such
           a
           searching
           word
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           34.19
           .
           &
           27.
           ver
           .
           Who
           desire
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           dare
           abide
           this
           coming
           ;
           it
           doth
           discover
           their
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           declare
           them
           happy
           .
           In
           this
           case
           (
           though
           not
           directly
           intended
           by
           the
           Text
           )
           it
           holdeth
           true
           ,
           All
           Gods
           faithful
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           are
           found
           in
           a
           good
           and
           happy
           state
           .
           But
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           coming
           intended
           chiefly
           in
           the
           words
           and
           Doctrine
           :
        
         
           4.
           
           
             When
             Death
             is
             the
             Messenger
             God
             sendeth
             to
             let
             us
             know
             he
             is
             coming
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             fetcheth
             us
             from
             amidst
             men
             ,
             and
             cometh
             to
             take
             account
             of
             each
             of
             us
          
           ;
           each
           man
           by
           man
           ,
           thus
           visited
           ,
           is
           either
           more
           or
           less
           happy
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           found
           more
           or
           less
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           at
           this
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           coming
           ,
           of
           which
           by
           concurrent
           vote
           of
           our
           Interpreters
           the
           Text
           doth
           speak
           ,
           as
           also
           doth
           its
           Parallels
           ,
           Matt.
           24.
           ver
           .
           42
           ,
           43.
           and
           Mark
           13.
           ver
           .
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           of
           which
           I
           say
           the
           less
           ,
           because
           it
           passing
           with
           so
           general
           consent
           ,
           needs
           not
           much
           proof
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Fifthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             cometh
             in
             his
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             Judg
             all
             men
             .
          
           They
           who
           now
           do
           ,
           shall
           not
           eternally
           sleep
           in
           the
           dust
           ;
           God
           will
           come
           and
           call
           them
           out
           of
           their
           beds
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             will
             descend
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Trump
             ,
             
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             hear
             and
             rise
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             ,
             general
             and
             last
             judgment
             .
          
           Thus
           
             he
             cometh
             to
             judg
             the
             world
          
           (
           Psal
           .
           96.13
           ,
           and
           98.9
           ,
           )
           
             with
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             with
             equity
             .
          
           Places
           that
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           do
           include
           this
           Royal
           procedure
           which
           shall
           consummate
           his
           ministerial
           Government
           .
           When
           he
           cometh
           (
           as
           Rev.
           1.7
           ,
           )
           
             in
             view
             of
             every
             eye
             ,
             for
             every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
             when
             he
             thus
             cometh
          
           ;
           or
           as
           't
           is
           described
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           At
           this
           coming
           the
           Faithful
           diligent
           Servant
           is
           in
           good
           state
           .
           Briefly
           then
           ,
           
             Whether
             our
             Lord
             come
             sooner
             or
             later
             to
             try
             the
             heart
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             families
             by
             his
             Rod
             ,
             or
             Nations
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             try
             the
             Jews
             by
             more
             publick
             calamities
             ;
             In
             these
             cases
             the
             most
             faithful
             of
             his
             Servants
             and
             Stewards
             are
             in
             the
             most
             safe
             and
             blessed
             state
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             cometh
             as
             the
             judg
             of
             all
             men
             to
             particular
             judgment
             ,
             calling
             each
             man
             by
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             general
             judgment
             ,
             calling
             all
             men
             before
             him
             ;
             He
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             is
             in
             a
             good
             and
             blessed
             state
             ,
             who
             is
             found
             to
             have
             been
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             in
             his
             Stewardship
             and
             Service
             within
             the
             House
             and
             Family
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             to
             each
             what
             portion
             of
             meat
             is
             due
             to
             them
             .
          
           Which
           is
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           now
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           more
           general
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
           Where
           we
           find
           all
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Stewards
           especially
           ,
           pronounced
           blessed
           and
           happy
           in
           their
           attendance
           to
           the
           work
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           all
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           and
           therein
           serving
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           waiting
           for
           his
           coming
           .
           So
           Rev.
           14.13
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             which
             dye
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Death
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           last
           Enemy
           to
           our
           life
           ;
           yet
           if
           that
           natural
           life
           be
           spent
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           we
           dye
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           are
           blessed
           ;
           for
           such
           mens
           Works
           do
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           rest
           from
           their
           Labours
           .
           Now
           certainly
           lesser
           troubles
           ,
           and
           lighter
           afflictions
           cannot
           render
           him
           or
           her
           unhappy
           ,
           whom
           Death
           found
           and
           left
           in
           a
           blessed
           state
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           work
           those
           works
           
           which
           we
           would
           have
           to
           follow
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           dye
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           prove
           our
           Fidelity
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           prove
           our
           Felicity
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           prove
           us
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           state
           .
           Again
           ,
           Matth.
           25.34
           ,
           35
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           are
           such
           who
           fed
           ,
           cloathed
           ,
           harboured
           ,
           visited
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           those
           in
           the
           Lords
           Family
           ,
           though
           the
           least
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           vers
           .
           40
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           much
           a
           Duty
           to
           them
           who
           could
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           useful
           to
           others
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           done
           :
           Now
           they
           are
           declared
           happy
           ones
           ,
           who
           had
           thus
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           opportunity
           Ministred
           unto
           others
           .
           And
           much
           more
           will
           they
           appear
           blessed
           ,
           who
           have
           faithfully
           directed
           thirsty
           Souls
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           living
           Waters
           ,
           hungry
           Souls
           to
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           ,
           naked
           Souls
           to
           the
           white
           Robes
           ,
           wandring
           Souls
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Souls
           .
           Again
           ,
           Matth.
           7.21
           ,
           
             Not
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Will
             of
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           a
           fruitless
           profession
           ,
           but
           a
           faithful
           obedience
           ;
           not
           an
           unactive
           complement
           ,
           but
           a
           diligent
           fulfilling
           the
           Will
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           is
           at
           last
           a
           blessing
           to
           us
           ;
           he
           is
           in
           a
           good
           state
           indeed
           ,
           whose
           Lord
           doth
           reward
           his
           Service
           with
           an
           entrance
           into
           ,
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           eternal
           life
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           nothing
           can
           alter
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           altereth
           not
           his
           course
           of
           Faithfulness
           and
           Diligence
           .
           Such
           an
           one
           is
           (
           Jam.
           1.22
           ,
           )
           
             Blessed
             in
             his
             deed
          
           :
           now
           who
           is
           blessed
           in
           doing
           his
           work
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           in
           ill-state
           whilst
           he
           is
           doing
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           in
           better
           state
           when
           the
           work
           done
           is
           rewarded
           :
           
             whose
             work
             is
             his
             happiness
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             happy
             ,
             whilst
             he
             attends
             his
             work
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           diligent
           and
           sincere
           observers
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           ,
           
           
             The
             keeping
             them
             is
             a
             great
             reward
             .
          
           Christians
           consider
           it
           ,
           if
           
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             immortality
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
          
           can
           be
           a
           blessedness
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           
             For
             every
             soul
             that
             doth
             good
          
           (
           as
           God
           requireth
           )
           
             whether
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.13
           .
           
             There
             is
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousness
          
           (
           2
           Tim.
           
           4.8
           .
           for
           St.
           Paul
           who
           had
           fought
           a
           good
           fight
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           were
           limited
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           none
           could
           rejoyce
           herein
           with
           assurance
           for
           themselves
           ;
           or
           were
           it
           limited
           to
           his
           excellent
           qualifications
           ,
           and
           unparallel'd
           diligence
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           of
           us
           could
           argue
           our
           own
           right
           hereby
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             not
             for
             me
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           It
           is
           then
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           by
           Death
           and
           particular
           Judgment
           to
           any
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           general
           Judgment
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           every
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servant
           shall
           be
           blessed
           .
           And
           the
           blessedness
           of
           that
           future
           state
           ,
           will
           as
           much
           make
           and
           keep
           every
           state
           here
           in
           our
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           good
           and
           happy
           ,
           as
           gains
           of
           thousands
           yearly
           will
           make
           and
           keep
           him
           rich
           who
           loseth
           some
           farthings
           or
           pence
           now
           and
           then
           .
           Thus
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           common
           and
           ordinary
           Servants
           find
           their
           diligence
           and
           fidelity
           to
           be
           their
           happiness
           ;
           
             Stewards
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             find
             it
             much
             more
             their
             happiness
             to
             have
             been
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             .
          
           So
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           seems
           to
           speak
           for
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.10
           .
           And
           2
           Cor.
           4.1
           ,
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           
             who
             did
             handle
             the
             word
             of
             God
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             commended
             themselves
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           
             Who
             did
             preach
             not
             themselves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           
             Who
             were
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           Of
           these
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             light
             and
             momentary
             afflictions
             work
             for
             them
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           share
           Ministers
           shall
           have
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           diligence
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           their
           Labours
           ,
           shall
           be
           greater
           than
           the
           share
           of
           common
           or
           ordinary
           Christians
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           him
           who
           is
           Lord
           to
           them
           all
           .
           When
           each
           Believer
           hath
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           joys
           are
           full
           ,
           then
           are
           those
           Believers
           an
           accession
           to
           the
           glory
           and
           joy
           of
           their
           faithful
           diligent
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           labour'd
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           helped
           forward
           their
           final
           and
           eternal
           salvation
           ,
           
           1
           Thes
           .
           2.19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           of
           Dan.
           12.3
           ,
           
             Who
             turn
             many
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Each
           faithful
           Minister
           shall
           have
           his
           Aureola
           ,
           golden
           Ornament
           added
           to
           his
           Crown
           :
           though
           all
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           stars
           ,
           yet
           one
           star
           differeth
           from
           another
           ;
           the
           most
           bright
           and
           glorious
           will
           be
           those
           who
           were
           on
           earth
           the
           stars
           that
           Christ
           held
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           Rev.
           2.1
           .
        
         
           These
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           do
           confirm
           the
           blessed
           future
           state
           of
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Stewards
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Lords
           family
           attend
           to
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord
           by
           their
           affording
           what
           help
           they
           can
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           in
           proportion
           to
           their
           trust
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           shall
           be
           their
           happiness
           at
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           in
           what
           ever
           way
           of
           corrections
           or
           judgments
           the
           Lord
           may
           come
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           while
           they
           are
           among
           others
           ,
           and
           are
           liable
           to
           troubles
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           be
           found
           blessed
           in
           publick
           troubles
           ,
           blessed
           in
           private
           troubles
           ,
           blessed
           under
           personal
           trials
           ,
           at
           death
           more
           ,
           in
           the
           resurrection
           most
           blessed
           ,
           happy
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           state
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           .
        
         
           Now
           wherein
           this
           blessedness
           consisteth
           ,
           is
           the
           fourth
           proposed
           head
           of
           our
           discourse
           ,
           to
           which
           your
           attention
           is
           now
           desired
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           throughly
           affected
           with
           this
           undoubted
           truth
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           greater
           resolution
           for
           fidelity
           and
           diligence
           according
           to
           your
           Talents
           ,
           and
           may
           at
           last
           have
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           this
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           future
           blessedness
           ,
           which
           I
           thus
           range
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             blessed
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             culpable
             blemishes
             ,
             which
             intermix
             with
             his
             services
             .
          
           He
           that
           will
           be
           so
           wise
           for
           ,
           and
           faithful
           to
           his
           fellow
           Servants
           ,
           as
           to
           perswade
           ,
           direct
           ,
           encourage
           and
           help
           them
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           cannot
           be
           suppos'd
           will
           not
           be
           wise
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           unfaithful
           to
           
           himself
           ,
           or
           neglect
           to
           sue
           out
           a
           Pardon
           for
           his
           known
           and
           unknown
           infirmities
           :
           The
           good
           man
           Nehemiah
           ,
           cap.
           13.22
           ,
           
             sought
             this
             pardoning
             Grace
             from
             the
             greatness
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             when
             he
             reflected
             upon
             the
             great
             services
             he
             had
             done
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             David
             ,
          
           the
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           ,
           joins
           this
           
             suit
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             to
             his
             requests
             for
             guiding
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           was
           fully
           addicted
           ,
           Psal
           .
           25.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           in
           midst
           of
           troubles
           he
           sueth
           for
           the
           same
           mercy
           ,
           Psal
           .
           25.
           ver
           .
           15
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             When
             his
             feet
             were
             in
             the
             net
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           
             when
             desolate
          
           ,
           v.
           16.
           
             when
             troubles
             were
             enlarged
             into
             distresses
             ,
          
           v.
           17.
           
           Then
           he
           pray'd
           that
           God
           would
           forgive
           all
           his
           sin
           .
           So
           the
           returning
           Church
           ,
           Hos
           .
           14.
           ver
           .
           2
           ,
           
             prays
             ,
             and
             God
             promiseth
             he
             will
             do
             it
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           And
           so
           Micah
           7.
           ver
           .
           18.19
           .
           Now
           this
           maketh
           any
           condition
           good
           and
           safe
           :
           
             The
             man
             whose
             transgression
             is
             forgiven
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           32.
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           
             is
             in
             every
             place
             and
             in
             every
             condition
             a
             safe
             and
             happy
             man.
          
           God
           who
           pitieth
           infirmities
           ,
           pardoneth
           them
           where
           he
           finds
           sincerity
           in
           his
           Servants
           .
           He
           that
           faithfully
           warns
           another
           ,
           and
           calls
           on
           him
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           seek
           his
           Pardon
           ;
           he
           that
           faithfully
           endeavours
           to
           engage
           others
           to
           do
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           seek
           for
           mercy
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           whom
           God
           hath
           affected
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           ensure
           the
           blessedness
           for
           himself
           which
           he
           perswades
           others
           to
           look
           after
           .
           Parents
           ,
           Husbands
           ,
           Wives
           ,
           Friends
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           heartily
           desire
           and
           labour
           to
           get
           others
           into
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           terms
           and
           encouragements
           sufficient
           to
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           indeed
           the
           persons
           whom
           we
           must
           in
           charity
           believe
           are
           pardoned
           .
           I
           should
           think
           he
           were
           pardoned
           who
           commended
           the
           Grace
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           perswaded
           to
           all
           due
           Allegiance
           for
           future
           ,
           and
           urged
           his
           fellow
           Subject
           to
           sue
           for
           Pardon
           of
           what
           had
           been
           ill
           and
           undutifully
           done
           already
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           faithful
           are
           forgiven
           and
           blessed
           therein
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           they
           have
           not
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           we
           evidences
           to
           prove
           it
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           no
           condition
           
           can
           come
           on
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           render
           him
           miserable
           or
           in
           evil
           state
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             blessedness
             of
             such
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             ones
             does
             lie
             in
             that
             gracious
             acceptance
             which
             God
             doth
             afford
             to
             them
             for
             all
             their
             sincere
             and
             willing
             obedience
             ,
          
           though
           imperfect
           in
           it self
           ,
           unsuccessful
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unprofitable
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           
             to
             be
             accepted
             with
             God
          
           ;
           this
           is
           
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
          
           ;
           this
           is
           
             Heaven
             after
             we
             leave
             Earth
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           rejecteth
           none
           that
           he
           hath
           fitted
           for
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           faithful
           in
           his
           charge
           :
           This
           was
           a
           blessing
           that
           David
           intreated
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Psal
           .
           19.14
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             meditations
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             be
             acceptable
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           gracious
           acceptance
           did
           in
           Davids
           troubles
           counter-balance
           the
           grieviousness
           of
           his
           troubles
           ,
           Psal
           .
           69.
           ver
           .
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           with
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           He
           could
           bear
           the
           reproach
           of
           enemies
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           his
           prayer
           should
           be
           acceptable
           unto
           his
           God.
           No
           Courtier
           despis'd
           by
           Rebels
           is
           so
           happy
           in
           his
           Prince's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           free
           access
           to
           his
           Prince's
           Person
           ,
           as
           such
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           Servants
           are
           in
           their
           access
           to
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           with
           their
           God.
           You
           may
           guess
           at
           what
           I
           say
           by
           the
           resentment
           Cain
           (
           of
           men
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           )
           had
           of
           Gods
           refusing
           to
           accept
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           4.
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           It
           cast
           him
           down
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           him
           with
           trouble
           .
           
             No
             condition
             is
             uneasy
             to
             a
             soul
             that
             enjoys
             Gods
             Favour
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             better
             than
             life
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           63.
           ver
           .
           3.
           and
           every
           condition
           is
           dark
           and
           doleful
           without
           his
           favour
           .
           What
           is
           Hell
           ,
           but
           a
           place
           where
           hopeless
           Souls
           are
           under
           the
           inconceivable
           Tortures
           of
           an
           eternal
           rejection
           and
           separation
           from
           God
           ?
           What
           is
           Heaven
           but
           a
           glorious
           ,
           free
           ,
           full
           and
           eternal
           state
           of
           nearness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           favour
           with
           him
           ?
           This
           acceptance
           is
           the
           great
           blessing
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           such
           as
           serve
           and
           love
           him
           ,
           Isa
           .
           56.7
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             we
             obtain
             through
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           Matt.
           25.
           ver
           .
           21
           ,
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
          
           is
           
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           blessed
           now
           ;
           
             enter
             thou
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Master
          
           is
           fulness
           of
           the
           future
           blessedness
           .
           In
           every
           state
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thus
           blessed
           is
           the
           good
           Servant
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             This
             Blessedness
             of
             the
             faithful
             and
             good
             Servant
             ,
             doth
             lie
             partly
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             perswaded
             that
             now
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             and
             his
             duties
             are
             accepted
             :
             every
             condition
             shall
             at
             last
             give
             place
             to
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             him
          
           ;
           though
           various
           troubles
           do
           toss
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           (
           like
           rowling
           waves
           )
           carry
           the
           Ship
           toward
           the
           Harbour
           .
           It
           is
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           the
           knife
           which
           lanceth
           him
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           him
           a
           Sacrifice
           under
           avenging
           Justice
           .
           And
           though
           he
           is
           corrected
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           destroyed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           Executioner
           .
           He
           is
           satisfied
           
             that
             it
             is
             good
             for
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             afflicted
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           119.
           ver
           .
           67
           ,
           71
           ,
           75.
           
           When
           he
           suffers
           with
           others
           ,
           he
           seeth
           he
           needed
           it
           ;
           so
           all
           appears
           seasonable
           ,
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           to
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.6
           ,
           
             We
             are
             in
             heaviness
             for
             a
             season
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           It
           is
           blessed
           to
           be
           refined
           ,
           and
           God
           doth
           by
           his
           coming
           intend
           this
           ,
           Isa
           .
           48.
           ver
           .
           10
           ,
           
             That
             he
             may
             chuse
             them
             before
             others
             .
          
           Now
           this
           considered
           ,
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           God
           do
           account
           their
           condition
           good
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           always
           tending
           to
           ,
           and
           shall
           at
           last
           end
           in
           what
           is
           best
           for
           them
           :
           It
           is
           on
           the
           increase
           towards
           full
           happiness
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             faithful
             and
             good
             Servants
             happiness
             doth
             partly
             consist
             in
             that
             support
             which
             his
             Lord
             giveth
             to
             him
             under
             his
             burthens
             ;
             while
             he
             submits
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Lord
             waits
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             his
             Duty
             ,
             he
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Lord
             :
          
           He
           sinketh
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           upholdeth
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           94.
           ver
           .
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           When
           Davids
           feet
           did
           well
           nigh
           slip
           ,
           the
           Lords
           mercy
           held
           him
           up
           .
           It
           is
           an
           unutterable
           variety
           of
           helps
           that
           God
           affordeth
           to
           his
           faithful
           
           ones
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           secret
           ,
           unexpected
           ,
           strong
           and
           satisfactory
           ,
           many
           times
           beyond
           the
           belief
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           those
           who
           receive
           them
           ,
           Isa
           .
           43.2
           ,
           
             In
             midst
             of
             Rivers
             and
             waters
             ,
             in
             midst
             of
             fire
             and
             flames
          
           ;
           if
           God
           promise
           to
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           account
           our
           condition
           good
           and
           safe
           ;
           for
           his
           presence
           shall
           save
           us
           from
           Rivers
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           overflow
           us
           ,
           and
           from
           Fire
           ,
           that
           it
           kindle
           not
           on
           us
           .
           Now
           thus
           safe
           and
           good
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           every
           faithful
           Servant
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           pardoned
           ,
           accepted
           ,
           bettered
           ,
           and
           supported
           still
           ,
           The
           
             Angel
             of
             Gods
             presence
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             saveth
             him
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           63.
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           He
           is
           blessed
           whom
           God
           will
           save
           ,
           whom
           God
           will
           support
           .
           It
           is
           sad
           to
           be
           left
           sinking
           under
           our
           burthens
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           supported
           under
           them
           ,
           is
           next
           to
           a
           blessed
           freedom
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           next
           to
           a
           life
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             However
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             death
             shall
             be
             the
             sad
             consequence
             of
             a
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             Servants
             sufferings
             with
             others
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             this
             case
             blessed
             too
             :
             For
             he
             might
             die
             in
             peace
             and
             joy
             ;
             he
             doth
             at
             least
             die
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             danger
             of
             future
             evils
             .
          
           It
           is
           possible
           a
           good
           Servant
           may
           die
           under
           fears
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           die
           under
           danger
           of
           condemnation
           ;
           
             Who
             walk
             in
             their
             integrity
             ,
             enter
             into
             their
             Rest
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           57.
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           Death
           be
           an
           enemy
           ,
           it
           is
           last
           to
           a
           child
           of
           God
           :
           Stewards
           and
           Servants
           though
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           die
           ;
           but
           after
           death
           there
           is
           no
           other
           enemy
           ,
           all
           is
           then
           safe
           to
           them
           :
           they
           pass
           by
           Death
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           love
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           that
           love
           which
           is
           inconceivable
           ,
           and
           possess
           that
           love
           which
           is
           eternal
           ;
           from
           which
           ,
           
             Nothing
             can
             ever
             separate
             them
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           ver
           .
           37
           ,
           38.
           
             thus
             death
             is
             theirs
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           ver
           .
           22.
           
           Now
           that
           is
           a
           blessed
           state
           indeed
           which
           is
           so
           full
           of
           safety
           :
           How
           do
           dying
           men
           acknowledg
           this
           !
           when
           Death
           brings
           no
           danger
           with
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           happy
           indeed
           :
           This
           Balaam
           wish'd
           for
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           attained
           it
           .
           The
           untrusty
           and
           slothful
           Servant
           is
           unhappy
           in
           
           his
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           dyeth
           under
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           he
           dyeth
           an
           evil
           and
           wicked
           Servant
           ;
           the
           good
           Servant
           dyeth
           as
           safe
           as
           he
           can
           wish
           ,
           and
           as
           happy
           as
           he
           can
           be
           made
           .
           Which
           will
           appear
           in
           the
        
         
           Sixth
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           the
           blessed
           state
           of
           such
           doth
           consist
           :
           
             They
             pass
             after
             death
             immediately
             into
             an
             inconceivable
             glory
             ,
             where
             their
             souls
             purifi'd
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             made
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             enjoy
             a
             blessed
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             full
             consummated
             glory
          
           :
           they
           are
           
             in
             the
             joys
             of
             their
             master
          
           ;
           they
           live
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           glorifi'd
           redeemer
           ,
           triumph
           over
           sin
           and
           temptation
           ;
           assured
           of
           the
           future
           resurrection
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           without
           tediousness
           of
           a
           delay
           wait
           for
           it
           ;
           
             they
             possess
             their
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             is
             eternal
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.1
           .
           
             They
             are
             before
             the
             throne
          
           ,
           &c.
           Rev.
           7.14
           .
           Thus
           blessed
           in
           life
           ,
           in
           death
           ,
           after
           death
           ,
           are
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           there
           is
        
         
           A
           seventh
           thing
           ,
           part
           of
           their
           blessedness
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           their
           Lord
           cometh
           ,
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           ,
           
             that
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             their
             bodies
             in
             a
             glorious
             conformity
             to
             the
             glorifi'd
             body
             of
             their
             redeemer
             .
          
           When
           the
           Lord
           of
           these
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           shall
           come
           and
           awaken
           all
           out
           of
           their
           beds
           of
           dust
           ;
           His
           good
           Servants
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           were
           sown
           in
           dishonour
           ,
           shall
           receive
           their
           bodies
           raised
           in
           honour
           :
           those
           bodies
           which
           were
           sown
           mortal
           and
           weak
           ,
           shall
           be
           raised
           immortal
           ,
           and
           in
           strength
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           the
           eternal
           habitation
           of
           immortal
           souls
           ;
           and
           both
           soul
           and
           body
           united
           ,
           shall
           ever
           live
           in
           a
           most
           delightful
           ,
           regular
           and
           sinless
           harmony
           and
           friendship
           .
           You
           that
           admire
           the
           unparallel'd
           beauties
           of
           mortal
           creatures
           ,
           and
           judg
           That
           their
           happiness
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           envy
           or
           wish
           ;
           withdraw
           your
           eye
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           whence
           the
           rarest
           beauties
           are
           at
           last
           to
           rise
           ,
           whence
           the
           firmest
           strength
           ,
           the
           most
           desirable
           activity
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritfullest
           
           vigor
           .
           And
           then
           say
           whether
           you
           can
           think
           them
           less
           than
           
             blessed
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             part
             in
             this
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           to
           allude
           to
           that
           of
           Saint
           John.
           
        
         
           Nothing
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           this
           ,
           which
           though
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           is
           yet
           followed
           with
           another
           part
           necessary
           to
           their
           happiness
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
        
         
           8thly
           ,
           
             A
             publick
             ,
             solemn
             and
             full
             declaration
             of
             their
             absolution
             from
             the
             charge
             which
             men
             or
             Devils
             ,
             in
             their
             accusation
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             load
             them
             with
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             charge
             wherewith
             the
             Law
             would
             burthen
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             fully
             and
             solemnly
             taken
             off
             :
          
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           justified
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           
             from
             all
             that
             from
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.38
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           when
           our
           Lord
           shall
           proceed
           in
           Judgment
           towards
           all
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Christs
           ,
           shall
           be
           first
           called
           ,
           judged
           and
           absolved
           ;
           when
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Parable
           ,
           Matt.
           25.34
           ,
           Those
           shall
           be
           adjuged
           to
           glory
           first
           ,
           who
           fed
           the
           hungry
           ,
           cloathed
           the
           naked
           ,
           took
           into
           their
           houses
           those
           that
           were
           strangers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           you
           'l
           confess
           is
           a
           great
           happiness
           indeed
           :
           well
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           cometh
           ,
           thus
           happy
           shall
           all
           his
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servants
           be
           ,
           who
           in
           life
           laid
           out
           themselves
           in
           labour
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           in
           death
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           whose
           labours
           follow
           them
           into
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           pardoned
           and
           rewarded
           according
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           9thly
           ,
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           cometh
           ,
           will
           add
           another
           thing
           to
           their
           happiness
           :
           
             They
             shall
             then
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             assessors
             and
             approvers
             of
             his
             righteous
             proceeding
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sit
             Judges
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           of
           this
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           Jude
           14
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             cometh
             with
          
           (
           or
           in
           midst
           of
           )
           
             ten
             thousand
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             Judg
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Of
           this
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           more
           clearly
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.2
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             shall
             judg
             the
             world
          
           :
           Nay
           ,
           more
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             judg
             Angels
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           
           Apostle
           .
           
             This
             honour
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           they
           are
           blessed
           :
           and
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           every
           condition
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           until
           the
           glorious
           coming
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           until
           they
           are
           thus
           advanced
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Christ
           seems
           to
           promise
           to
           his
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           than
           the
           ordinary
           Servants
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           degree
           of
           this
           Honour
           ,
           Luk.
           22.
           ver
           .
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           with
           Matt.
           19.28
           .
           I
           will
           not
           enquire
           how
           far
           faithful
           Stewards
           and
           Ministers
           are
           herein
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           concerned
           :
           It
           is
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           their
           faithfulness
           to
           souls
           shall
           then
           be
           manifested
           and
           honoured
           .
        
         
           10thly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             Judg
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             ,
             when
             the
             solemnity
             of
             Judgment
             is
             finished
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             world
             is
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             thrown
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Torment
             ,
             where
             their
             worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             where
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             ;
             Then
             Christ
             will
             take
             all
             his
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             and
             pass
             with
             them
             into
             the
             inconceivable
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             fullest
             degree
             of
             greatness
             and
             Majesty
             that
             is
             foretold
             to
             us
             .
          
           When
           they
           shall
           ever
           be
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           behold
           his
           Glory
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           to
           him
           whom
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           filled
           with
           that
           Glory
           that
           shineth
           on
           them
           ;
           when
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           none
           others
           ,
           shall
           be
           amassed
           into
           one
           great
           and
           general
           assembly
           ,
           and
           all
           orderly
           ranged
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ministring
           in
           sinless
           praises
           ,
           love
           and
           adoration
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           certainly
           ,
           could
           you
           and
           I
           lift
           up
           our
           eyes
           towards
           this
           illustrious
           assembly
           ;
           could
           we
           view
           them
           there
           ,
           we
           should
           ever
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           That
           diligence
           in
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           the
           service
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           capacity
           ,
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           as
           much
           our
           comfort
           and
           happiness
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           care
           .
           Oh
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             acquitted
             from
             guilt
             :
             What
             to
             
             be
             approved
             and
             rewarded
             :
             What
             't
             is
             to
             be
             bettered
             by
             all
             providences
             :
             What
             to
             die
             in
             safety
             at
             last
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             be
             blessed
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ?
          
           Why
           Christians
           ,
           your
           faithfulness
           and
           diligence
           shall
           so
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           so
           end
           ,
           if
           you
           continue
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Do
             we
             believe
             a
             glory
             succeeds
             our
             death
             ,
             a
             resurrection
             our
             burial
             ,
             a
             publick
             absolution
             our
             being
             judged
             ?
             shall
             we
             sit
             assessors
             ,
             approvers
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             to
             the
             Great
             Judg
             ,
             and
             pass
             with
             him
             into
             glory
             everlasting
             ?
          
           And
           shall
           not
           our
           unwearied
           diligence
           and
           faithfulness
           exercised
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           prove
           we
           believe
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           expect
           this
           benefit
           hereof
           ?
           I
           hope
           now
           you
           will
           be
           less
           moved
           with
           present
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           more
           fixed
           for
           future
           diligence
           in
           serving
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doing
           good
           to
           his
           Family
           ,
           expressed
           here
           by
           giving
           the
           Portion
           of
           meat
           in
           season
           ;
           in
           which
           appears
           the
           wisdom
           and
           fidelity
           of
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           blessedness
           is
           annexed
           and
           appropriated
           in
           the
           Text.
           The
           Reason
           whereof
           ,
           is
           the
           fifth
           general
           head
           of
           discourse
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           shall
           now
           briefly
           touch
           upon
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Wisdom
             and
             faithfulness
             in
             Servants
             and
             Stewards
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             qualifications
             ,
             and
             comprise
             all
             that
             a
             Lord
             and
             Master
             requireth
             ,
             or
             need
             require
             in
             them
             :
          
           for
           wisdom
           makes
           them
           meet
           for
           such
           a
           trust
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           encourageth
           their
           Lord
           to
           trust
           them
           .
           And
           both
           these
           appear
           in
           their
           observing
           what
           is
           sit
           for
           each
           person
           and
           season
           ,
           and
           applying
           to
           both
           accordingly
           .
           So
           when
           Fathers
           know
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           Children
           ,
           and
           Masters
           know
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           for
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           instruct
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           warn
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           or
           comfort
           them
           :
           Here
           is
           both
           the
           widom
           and
           fidelity
           requisite
           to
           a
           good
           Servant
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             intends
             in
             the
             Text
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             all
             that
             good
             Servants
             and
             Stewards
             should
             do
             ,
             hath
             thus
             closely
             couched
             all
             our
             Duty
             in
             this
             comprehensive
             phrase
             .
          
           So
           the
           blessedness
           is
           appropriated
           ,
           
           not
           to
           a
           single
           Duty
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           universal
           diligent
           discharge
           of
           all
           our
           Duty
           ;
           which
           is
           summed
           up
           in
           this
           giving
           to
           each
           other
           our
           Portion
           of
           meat
           in
           season
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Thus
             we
             are
             seasonably
             minded
             of
             that
             great
             and
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             which
             the
             last
             and
             worst
             age
             of
             the
             world
             doth
             neglect
          
           ;
           we
           are
           minded
           of
           giving
           mutual
           help
           and
           furtherance
           to
           each
           other
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           .
           Our
           disputing
           ,
           quarrelling
           ,
           censuring
           ,
           and
           condemning
           age
           ,
           is
           ready
           to
           turn
           one
           another
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           dispute
           each
           other
           out
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           quarrel
           each
           other
           for
           doing
           their
           duty
           ,
           instead
           of
           helping
           each
           other
           to
           do
           it
           :
           But
           this
           little
           becomes
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           ;
           this
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           wisdom
           or
           fidelity
           ;
           Christ
           knew
           we
           should
           (
           unto
           his
           coming
           )
           need
           each
           others
           help
           ,
           and
           hath
           therefore
           so
           commended
           it
           as
           our
           wisdom
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           so
           encouraged
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           by
           this
           large
           reward
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           have
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           see
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           duty
           and
           temper
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Religion
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           this
           temper
           that
           we
           may
           do
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           reward
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           last
           blessed
           with
           those
           we
           helpt
           towards
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           giving
           the
           portion
           of
           meat
           in
           season
           :
           
             This
             charitable
             benificence
             ,
             puts
             a
             great
             honour
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             and
             commends
             it
             to
             others
          
           :
           And
           Christ
           doth
           therefore
           expect
           we
           should
           thus
           adorn
           our
           Profession
           ;
           and
           he
           encourageth
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           blessedness
           of
           those
           who
           attend
           this
           duty
           .
           A
           wise
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           and
           diligent
           Physitian
           credits
           his
           Profession
           ,
           and
           convinceth
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           useful
           and
           profitable
           to
           mankind
           .
           A
           Christian
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           so
           exercising
           himself
           to
           do
           this
           comprehensive
           good
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           convince
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           
           is
           of
           all
           Professions
           most
           useful
           to
           mankind
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           it
           helped
           forward
           in
           the
           arduous
           and
           important
           affairs
           of
           eternity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Thus
             we
             are
             awakened
             to
             greater
             watchfulness
             over
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             minded
             of
             observing
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             improving
             opportunities
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             so
             engaged
             not
             to
             let
             slip
             ,
             yet
             we
             too
             too
             often
             let
             fall
             quite
             out
             of
             our
             own
             hands
             :
             and
             that
             becometh
             for
             ever
             impossible
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             once
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             effected
             by
             us
             .
          
           Time
           is
           not
           easily
           redeemed
           ,
           but
           opportunities
           are
           more
           difficultly
           recovered
           ,
           and
           for
           most
           part
           once
           slipt
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           lost
           :
           Well
           then
           ,
           might
           such
           Emphasis
           be
           laid
           on
           this
           Duty
           of
           giving
           a
           portion
           in
           season
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           be
           awakened
           to
           heed
           what
           opportunities
           are
           in
           their
           hand
           .
           Oh
           consider
           it
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           Parents
           for
           your
           Children
           ,
           Husbands
           for
           your
           Wives
           ,
           Masters
           for
           your
           Servants
           ,
           elder
           ones
           for
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           for
           their
           People
           ;
           you
           cannot
           always
           live
           ,
           they
           must
           dye
           ,
           and
           neither
           can
           give
           or
           receive
           helps
           when
           death
           swallows
           up
           your
           opportunities
           .
           You
           'l
           never
           hear
           him
           catechising
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           and
           exhorting
           ,
           who
           now
           rests
           in
           his
           grave
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           not
           sure
           you
           shall
           ever
           have
           such
           another
           .
           How
           heedful
           should
           we
           be
           then
           to
           receive
           our
           portion
           when
           offered
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           others
           while
           we
           may
           ;
           and
           be
           so
           found
           prepared
           for
           the
           reward
           which
           is
           promised
           to
           these
           good
           Servants
           ,
           but
           is
           reserved
           until
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           :
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           delay
           or
           adjourning
           of
           our
           happiness
           is
           the
           sixth
           General
           branch
           of
           our
           discourse
           ,
           and
           now
           cometh
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           so
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             seasons
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             Lords
             coming
             before
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             notable
             discoveries
             of
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             by
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             manifest
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Though
           light
           is
           always
           pleasant
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           most
           pleasant
           
           in
           Goshen
           ,
           when
           Egypt
           lay
           in
           darkness
           .
           Heaven
           is
           always
           desirable
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           misery
           threatned
           involves
           the
           contemners
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           appear
           blessed
           indeed
           ,
           who
           sought
           it
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           it
           .
           The
           various
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           doth
           shew
           the
           world
           the
           evil
           state
           in
           which
           the
           unbelieving
           and
           rebellious
           sinners
           are
           found
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           but
           shew
           the
           good
           state
           in
           which
           the
           faithful
           are
           found
           to
           be
           at
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             There
             is
             somewhat
             of
             Royal
             prerogative
             in
             it
             :
             God
             will
             have
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             be
             the
             season
             ,
             because
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             him
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           And
           this
           were
           reason
           enough
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ;
           he
           hath
           reserved
           times
           and
           seasons
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           :
           and
           he
           who
           gives
           the
           reward
           freely
           ,
           may
           (
           surely
           )
           choose
           the
           time
           wherein
           he
           will
           give
           it
           .
           
             That
             ever
             he
             will
             give
             ,
             it
             is
             grace
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             give
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             is
             his
             pleasure
          
           ;
           of
           which
           none
           ever
           complain'd
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           the
           blessing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             There
             is
             much
             of
             Decorum
             ,
             and
             due
             order
             herein
             :
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             seasonable
             at
             any
             other
             time
          
           ;
           their
           Service
           is
           for
           the
           Lord
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           fittest
           to
           view
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           to
           assign
           their
           recompence
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           expect
           their
           happiness
           before
           his
           coming
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           professed
           they
           should
           receive
           it
           at
           his
           coming
           ;
           and
           now
           when
           times
           and
           seasons
           suit
           their
           expectations
           and
           declared
           hopes
           ,
           there
           appears
           a
           just
           order
           and
           harmony
           between
           times
           and
           things
           :
           Now
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           their
           hopes
           are
           consonant
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             There
             is
             somewhat
             of
             that
             we
             call
             necessary
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             their
             happiness
             is
             reserved
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             sooner
             .
          
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             All
             the
             greatest
             good
             Gods
             Servants
             can
             receive
             before
             this
             coming
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             is
             too
             little
             and
             mean
             to
             be
             their
             blessedness
          
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           most
           of
           external
           advantages
           are
           the
           rewards
           of
           such
           as
           shall
           never
           have
           better
           ,
           and
           are
           given
           to
           hypocrites
           ,
           Now
           't
           is
           necessary
           
           that
           faithful
           Servants
           should
           stay
           till
           they
           may
           receive
           a
           better
           reward
           than
           hypocrites
           have
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             all
             their
             work
             be
             done
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             their
             full
             blessedness
             ;
             now
             their
             work
             ends
             not
             till
             they
             dye
             ,
             then
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             blessed
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           more
           necessary
           a
           Labourer
           do
           his
           work
           ,
           ere
           he
           receive
           his
           wages
           ;
           or
           a
           Soldier
           conquer
           ,
           ere
           he
           triumph
           ;
           than
           that
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           do
           all
           their
           work
           ere
           they
           are
           blessed
           and
           fully
           recompenced
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Full
             blessedness
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             must
             be
             in
             a
             place
             and
             state
             where
             all
             (
             not
             one
             excepted
             )
             may
             meet
             ,
             and
             be
             joynt-heirs
             of
             the
             same
             inheritance
             .
          
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           place
           or
           state
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           which
           (
           at
           the
           Lords
           coming
           )
           they
           shall
           be
           carried
           .
           Now
           we
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           live
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           in
           small
           numbers
           together
           ,
           and
           cannot
           live
           all
           together
           ,
           nor
           long
           together
           ;
           your
           tears
           witness
           it
           :
           but
           we
           must
           be
           all
           gathered
           together
           ere
           all
           tears
           shall
           be
           wiped
           from
           all
           faces
           ,
           and
           this
           cannot
           be
           but
           where
           our
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           us
           for
           ever
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           till
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Vntil
             death
             be
             conquered
             ,
             and
             we
             raised
             immortal
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             till
             the
             last
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             that
             glory
             which
             must
             be
             our
             final
             and
             full
             blessedness
             :
          
           none
           can
           see
           God
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           mortal
           flesh
           is
           too
           weak
           for
           immortal
           Glory
           ,
           this
           is
           too
           weighty
           a
           Crown
           for
           heads
           that
           must
           lye
           down
           in
           dust
           :
           We
           must
           dye
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           raised
           immortal
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           our
           final
           happiness
           .
        
         
           Vlt.
           lastly
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             The
             eternal
             Presence
             of
             God
             with
             us
             in
             the
             immediate
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             our
             objective
             happiness
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             our
             reward
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             or
             enjoyed
             whilst
             we
             are
             on
             this
             side
             eternity
             ,
          
           and
           are
           measur'd
           by
           time
           :
           But
           when
           the
           last
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           shall
           determine
           the
           periods
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           fix
           our
           
           eternity
           ,
           which
           shall
           commence
           at
           the
           expiration
           of
           time
           :
           Then
           he
           will
           never
           more
           be
           absent
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           hide
           his
           presence
           ,
           or
           abate
           it
           to
           us
           .
           This
           being
           necessary
           to
           our
           happiness
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           stay
           until
           his
           last
           coming
           ;
           wherein
           you
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           wherein
           I
           pray
           that
           you
           may
           meet
           the
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Stewards
           ;
           wherein
           I
           perswade
           my self
           you
           will
           meet
           this
           faithful
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           you
           now
           lament
           ,
           but
           shall
           then
           ever
           rejoyce
           with
           him
           .
           
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             scarce
             doubt
             the
             truth
             I
             have
             preached
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             cannot
             with
             reason
             contradict
             it
             :
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             through
             slothful
             hearts
             lose
             the
             proposed
             blessedness
             which
             is
             last
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             best
             to
             you
             .
          
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           all
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           ,
           and
           think
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           as
           much
           as
           needed
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           it
           :
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Uses
           of
           the
           Point
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           confine
           to
           these
           two
           following
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Information
           :
           Hence
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             care
             and
             business
             of
             Christians
             is
             as
             their
             priviledg
             ,
             very
             great
             :
          
           Happiness
           in
           every
           condition
           and
           state
           is
           an
           exceeding
           great
           priviledg
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           in
           the
           Lords
           Family
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Talents
           and
           Relations
           ,
           is
           no
           light
           and
           easy
           care
           ,
           or
           work
           ;
           it
           requires
           much
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           much
           heedfulness
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           were
           more
           apprehensive
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           our
           endeavour
           to
           be
           faithful
           might
           somewhat
           answer
           our
           hopes
           to
           be
           happy
           ;
           if
           you
           separate
           them
           now
           ,
           God
           will
           separate
           you
           from
           them
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           death
           shall
           cut
           you
           off
           from
           your
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           shall
           cut
           you
           off
           from
           your
           hopes
           .
           Be
           holy
           ,
           and
           serve
           your
           Lord
           ,
           as
           ever
           you
           hope
           to
           be
           happy
           with
           your
           Lord.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           learn
           ,
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             a
             faithful
             Servants
             and
             Stewards
             work
             is
             the
             more
             troublesome
             ,
             the
             last
             
             part
             is
             most
             sweet
             ,
             and
             satisfactory
             ;
             Sincerity
             and
             Diligence
             are
             sweetest
             at
             last
             .
          
           The
           idle
           revelling
           Servant
           is
           most
           at
           ease
           when
           his
           Master
           is
           at
           farthest
           distance
           ;
           but
           the
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           Servant
           doth
           most
           rejoyce
           when
           his
           work
           is
           nearest
           an
           end
           ,
           his
           Master
           nearest
           coming
           ,
           and
           his
           reward
           nearest
           to
           his
           hand
           .
           All
           that
           is
           difficult
           ,
           is
           at
           first
           somewhat
           harsh
           to
           our
           weakness
           ;
           but
           when
           difficulties
           are
           well
           nigh
           conquered
           ,
           it
           is
           greatest
           quiet
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           diligent
           hand
           ,
           and
           willing
           mind
           .
           
             Religion
             grows
             sweetest
             to
             us
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             sincere
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Hence
           learn
           ,
           
             That
             best
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             shall
             be
             fully
             blessed
             at
             last
             ,
             yet
             that
             last
             shall
             not
             be
             but
             when
             the
             Lord
             pleaseth
             .
          
           None
           have
           our
           times
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           prolong
           them
           ,
           or
           shorten
           them
           to
           their
           humors
           or
           passions
           :
           Good
           Christians
           should
           live
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           serve
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           too
           little
           ,
           if
           bad
           men
           might
           measure
           out
           the
           time
           of
           their
           service
           :
           such
           men
           would
           send
           them
           to
           their
           happiness
           sooner
           than
           would
           be
           convenient
           for
           those
           that
           neeed
           them
           .
           And
           were
           our
           arrival
           in
           glory
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           love
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           kept
           longer
           from
           it
           than
           we
           would
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           it
           should
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           best
           that
           it
           be
           in
           God
           our
           gracious
           Soveraign
           and
           Lords
           hand
           ,
           to
           measure
           out
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Service
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           the
           time
           of
           our
           reward
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           when
           he
           cometh
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           come
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           learn
           ,
           
             To
             check
             the
             inordinate
             and
             excessive
             grief
             or
             impatience
             of
             Spirit
             under
             our
             losses
             ,
             in
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Relations
             .
          
           A
           thousand
           disputing
           thoughts
           will
           start
           up
           in
           your
           breast
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           allowed
           
           any
           debate
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           who
           might
           have
           come
           sooner
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           possibly
           think
           he
           came
           too
           soon
           ;
           crush
           such
           like
           surmizes
           ,
           look
           rather
           to
           the
           known
           piety
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           faithfulness
           and
           labours
           of
           your
           deceased
           Christian
           Relations
           ,
           and
           consider
           to
           whom
           they
           lived
           Servants
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           passed
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           now
           do
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           live
           .
           
             Be
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             in
             Gods
             time
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             best
             and
             fittest
             time
             ,
             you
             pass
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             your
             Lord
             and
             theirs
             ,
             in
             fulness
             of
             rewards
             and
             joys
             .
          
        
         
           
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           
             By
             way
             of
             Exhortation
          
           .
           Since
           the
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Servant
           shall
           be
           blessed
           at
           his
           Lords
           coming
           ;
           
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             all
             ,
             whether
             Hearers
             or
             Readers
             ,
             especially
             you
             who
             have
             such
             examples
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             a
             more
             peculiar
             concern
             in
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             lines
             ;
             Be
             perswaded
             to
             get
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             lead
             such
             a
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             become
             the
             Servants
             of
             such
             a
             Lord
             who
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             most
             comfort
             you
             when
             he
             cometh
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           prolixly
           direct
           how
           you
           may
           thus
           do
           ,
           nor
           farther
           move
           with
           argument
           ;
           I
           will
           suppose
           you
           willing
           already
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           hear
           how
           you
           may
           be
           blessed
           in
           your
           temper
           ,
           life
           and
           death
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Wisdom
             is
             necessary
             ;
             the
             verse
             before
             my
             Text
             tells
             us
             as
             much
             ,
             therefore
             you
             must
             get
             wisdom
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Read
           ,
           consider
           and
           remember
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           rule
           our
           Lord
           hath
           left
           for
           direction
           of
           his
           whole
           Family
           :
           
             The
             entrance
             into
             these
             ,
             giveth
             wisdom
             ,
          
           and
           this
           wisdom
           will
           attemper
           both
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           both
           may
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           happy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Settle
             your
             resolutions
             to
             do
             all
             the
             known
             will
             of
             your
             Lord
             :
          
           Let
           it
           be
           your
           motive
           why
           you
           do
           ,
           
           and
           your
           warrant
           when
           you
           have
           done
           the
           things
           that
           are
           proper
           to
           your
           places
           and
           callings
           .
           An
           unresolved
           man
           will
           never
           be
           throughly
           faithful
           or
           diligent
           :
           the
           full
           purpose
           of
           your
           heart
           must
           be
           to
           do
           all
           the
           good
           to
           all
           as
           you
           can
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           will
           of
           him
           who
           is
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           whose
           tender
           mercies
           are
           over
           all
           his
           works
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Whatever
             advantage
             you
             have
             on
             men
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             advantage
             of
             Interest
             or
             Authority
             ,
             use
             it
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             who
             in
             likelihood
             will
             hearken
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             advised
             by
             you
             :
          
           Perhaps
           you
           may
           thus
           save
           some
           .
           Where
           you
           may
           forbid
           ,
           let
           not
           sin
           be
           committed
           ,
           unforbidden
           :
           Where
           you
           may
           command
           let
           not
           good
           be
           omitted
           through
           want
           of
           your
           Command
           :
           use
           the
           Power
           God
           gives
           you
           to
           engage
           others
           to
           serve
           God.
           Abraham
           would
           command
           his
           House
           to
           keep
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           do
           you
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Watch
             over
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             watch
             over
             others
             ;
             and
             ere
             you
             pretend
             faithfulness
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             diligence
             and
             care
             to
             make
             them
             good
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             good
             your selves
          
           ;
           none
           can
           believe
           you
           are
           in
           earnest
           bent
           on
           the
           good
           of
           souls
           ,
           if
           you
           neglect
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Do
           the
           good
           which
           your
           places
           require
           ,
           and
           then
           perswade
           others
           to
           mind
           their
           Duty
           in
           their
           places
           .
           Masters
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           will
           do
           more
           hurt
           by
           bad
           examples
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           do
           good
           by
           best
           Counsels
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Look
             frequently
             to
             the
             future
             blessedness
             ,
             under
             the
             conditions
             with
             which
             it
             is
             proposed
             to
             you
             and
             others
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           Context
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           :
           
             a
             frequent
             view
             of
             that
             blessedness
             ,
             will
             heighten
             your
             desires
             and
             hopes
             :
             A
             frequent
             view
             of
             the
             conditions
             ,
             will
             awaken
             your
             
             care
             ,
             and
             provoke
             to
             diligence
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             come
             short
             of
             your
             hopes
             ,
          
           and
           be
           disappointed
           of
           your
           best
           desires
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           to
           forget
           our
           hopes
           ,
           therefore
           look
           often
           to
           that
           blessedness
           ;
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           indulge
           our
           ease
           and
           sloth
           ,
           therefore
           look
           well
           and
           often
           to
           the
           terms
           on
           which
           it
           must
           be
           expected
           .
           Though
           many
           weaknesses
           are
           passed
           by
           and
           covered
           ,
           yet
           wilful
           negligence
           and
           insincerity
           will
           not
           be
           passed
           by
           ;
           you
           must
           be
           faithful
           and
           sincere
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           happy
           and
           blessed
           :
           
             This
             light
             is
             sown
             for
             the
             upright
             ;
             and
             the
             spirit
             in
             which
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           32.2
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Remember
             and
             imitate
             the
             best
             examples
             that
             fall
             under
             your
             observation
             .
          
           Beside
           what
           are
           recorded
           in
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           you
           must
           look
           )
           it
           will
           be
           helpful
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           remember
           and
           imitate
           those
           whose
           life
           and
           carriage
           was
           much
           in
           your
           eye
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           Copy
           our
           late
           faithful
           Brother
           set
           you
           ,
           there
           are
           remarkable
           for
           your
           imitation
           .
           A
           prudent
           care
           to
           manage
           soul-concerns
           ;
           a
           constant
           unwearied
           diligence
           in
           Labours
           for
           their
           good
           ;
           an
           undaunted
           resolution
           for
           known
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           a
           tender
           and
           meek
           spirit
           ,
           gently
           dealing
           with
           the
           weak
           ,
           yet
           willing
           enquirers
           after
           God
           ;
           A
           ready
           and
           full-willing
           mind
           to
           minister
           on
           every
           occasion
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           those
           he
           conversed
           with
           :
           An
           even
           and
           steddy
           practice
           of
           what
           he
           commended
           as
           excellent
           or
           urged
           ,
           as
           necessary
           duty
           ,
           an
           acquaintedness
           with
           the
           importance
           of
           duty
           and
           reward
           .
           A
           serious
           mindfulness
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           discoursed
           frequently
           ,
           and
           lively
           ;
           dying
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           living
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           still
           valuing
           most
           what
           was
           so
           good
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           men
           could
           not
           take
           from
           him
           :
           which
           appear'd
           in
           his
           deportment
           and
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           when
           loss
           of
           dying
           
           Children
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           riches
           ,
           raised
           his
           esteem
           and
           value
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           his
           and
           your
           hopes
           set
           before
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           a
           heart
           full
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           thoughtfulness
           for
           your
           good
           ;
           whence
           those
           last
           desires
           and
           requests
           in
           order
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           your
           good
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           informed
           he
           left
           you
           to
           consider
           :
           
             Prize
             a
             Guide
             that
             will
             be
             faithful
             to
             your
             souls
             ;
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             into
             which
             you
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             seek
             God
             earnestly
             for
             both
             .
          
           Now
           could
           we
           prevail
           with
           you
           who
           heard
           ,
           and
           with
           others
           who
           read
           this
           discourse
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           for
           such
           a
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           there
           would
           be
           more
           faithfulness
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           mutual
           hope
           among
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           would
           be
           more
           beautiful
           in
           sight
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           more
           comforted
           and
           edified
           in
           their
           own
           souls
           .
           Read
           then
           ,
           and
           read
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           your
           houses
           (
           which
           should
           be
           little
           Families
           ,
           or
           Churches
           of
           God
           )
           in
           directing
           ,
           and
           helping
           them
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           what
           he
           desired
           and
           labour'd
           to
           be
           amongst
           you
           all
           ;
           I
           do
           think
           he
           gave
           you
           the
           Copy
           of
           Faithfulness
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           or
           I
           would
           not
           have
           thus
           set
           it
           before
           you
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           it
           to
           you
           as
           becomes
           both
           me
           and
           it
           ,
           viz.
           It
           is
           the
           Copy
           of
           one
           who
           whilst
           he
           was
           good
           ,
           was
           still
           a
           man
           ;
           but
           though
           I
           could
           wish
           you
           would
           excel
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           flatter
           you
           with
           a
           hope
           you
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           Oh
           that
           you
           would
           equal
           him
           ,
           of
           whom
           allow
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           He
           could
           do
           as
           much
           as
           most
           of
           best
           Men
           ,
           Scholars
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           Husbands
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           his
           will
           was
           ever
           equal
           to
           his
           ability
           ;
           the
           Service
           of
           his
           Lord
           was
           his
           life
           :
           though
           he
           lived
           not
           on
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           live
           without
           it
           ;
           by
           a
           gracious
           Master
           sitted
           for
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           carried
           through
           much
           work
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           now
           rewarded
           with
           a
           Crown
           of
           Life
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           he
           did
           not
           
           merit
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           it
           should
           be
           his
           wages
           .
        
         
           In
           brief
           ,
           he
           was
           such
           an
           one
           as
           friends
           who
           knew
           him
           ,
           desire
           they
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           now
           is
           such
           as
           they
           hope
           they
           shall
           be
           ;
           such
           an
           one
           as
           some
           enemies
           already
           (
           as
           I
           am
           inform'd
           )
           have
           wisht
           they
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           others
           will
           once
           at
           last
           wish
           they
           had
           been
           .
           He
           had
           a
           worth
           known
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           but
           it
           did
           not
           puff
           him
           up
           .
           Should
           I
           say
           all
           I
           could
           ,
           strangers
           would
           think
           I
           exceed
           ,
           Friends
           would
           know
           a
           better
           Orator
           might
           justifiably
           have
           spoken
           more
           .
           Yet
           once
           for
           all
           ;
           If
           either
           Readers
           or
           Hearers
           carp
           at
           the
           Character
           I
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           I
           have
           two
           things
           to
           say
           :
           First
           it
           will
           be
           easier
           to
           quarrel
           at
           the
           praises
           ,
           than
           to
           deserve
           them
           :
           Next
           ,
           I
           would
           defraud
           none
           of
           the
           Commendation
           due
           to
           them
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           prefer
           him
           above
           all
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           (
           but
           too
           few
           )
           superior
           in
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           many
           his
           equals
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           most
           are
           lower
           by
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           who
           likeliest
           to
           misinterpret
           me
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           good
           wish
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           serious
           Prayer
           ,
           testimony
           of
           a
           hearty
           love
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           unfeigned
           desire
           of
           their
           own
           good
           ,
           comfort
           and
           welfare
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           to
           theirs
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           after
           ages
           ;
           for
           them
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           pray
           more
           days
           ,
           fewer
           troubles
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           other
           things
           altogether
           such
           as
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           only
           on
           particular
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ;
           but
           even
           on
           whole
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           have
           been
           miserably
           Afflicted
           ,
           and
           some
           even
           totally
           destroyed
           by
           Tempests
           ,
           Fires
           ,
           Pestilences
           ,
           and
           other
           strange
           Accidents
           ,
           whereof
           no
           cause
           in
           Nature
           could
           appear
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           Attested
           not
           by
           one
           or
           two
           private
           ,
           or
           Ignorant
           Men
           ,
           but
           Transmitted
           from
           one
           Generation
           to
           another
           as
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Historians
           ,
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           Divines
           ,
           grounded
           on
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           strictest
           Enquiries
           of
           such
           who
           have
           taken
           Indefatigable
           pains
           to
           sift
           and
           search
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           have
           Related
           :
           Nor
           have
           we
           alone
           the
           Authority
           of
           such
           ,
           but
           the
           consent
           of
           whole
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Learned
           Assemblies
           of
           States-Men
           ,
           and
           Divines
           ;
           who
           in
           all
           Ages
           by
           their
           Publick
           &
           Solemn
           Sanctions
           have
           declared
           their
           belief
           ,
           &
           Detestation
           of
           such
           Cursed
           Practices
           .
           Besides
           the
           undeniable
           Testimony
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           before
           mentioned
           )
           to
           whose
           Unerring
           Suffrage
           we
           ought
           to
           submit
           our
           belief
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           our
           fidelity
           Contradict
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           be
           the
           Patrons
           and
           Champions
           of
           those
           Hellish
           Practises
           we
           seem
           to
           disbelieve
           .
        
         
         
           By
           Charmers
           ,
           in
           a
           strict
           sense
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           such
           as
           by
           some
           spell
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           Words
           employ
           their
           Familiar
           Spirits
           to
           bring
           at
           their
           call
           such
           Creatures
           as
           they
           shall
           demand
           ,
           rendering
           Venomous
           Creatures
           disarmed
           of
           their
           Noxious
           Quality
           during
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Ferose
           and
           Wild
           Brutes
           ,
           to
           become
           Tractable
           ,
           and
           Couchant
           .
           Such
           were
           they
           who
           could
           suscitate
           ,
           or
           call
           together
           great
           numbers
           of
           Snakes
           or
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           go
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           which
           was
           inclosed
           within
           a
           Magical
           Circle
           of
           which
           Dr.
           Casaubon
           ,
           of
           Credulity
           and
           Incredulity
           ,
           gives
           an
           account
           at
           large
           ,
           page
           .
           103.
           some
           have
           Charmed
           Flyes
           ,
           and
           Grashoppers
           ,
           when
           the
           Fields
           have
           been
           Infested
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           danger
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Operators
           the
           Psalmist
           seems
           to
           speak
           ,
           Ps
           .
           58.
           v.
           4.
           
           Which
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Charmer
           ,
           Charming
           never
           so
           wisely
           .
           So
           
             Ecclesiastes
             ch
          
           .
           10.11
           .
           v.
           surely
           the
           Serpent
           will
           bite
           without
           Enchantment
           ,
           and
           the
           8.
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Jerem.
           17.
           v.
           I
           will
           send
           Serpents
           ,
           Cockatrices
           amongst
           you
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           Charmed
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           bite
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Southsayers
           ,
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           Inspection
           into
           the
           Entrails
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           the
           
           flying
           of
           Birds
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           prognosticate
           of
           Weather
           ,
           what
           Tempests
           ,
           or
           other
           seasons
           ,
           were
           like
           to
           ensue
           ,
           they
           gave
           their
           Opinions
           too
           with
           relation
           to
           other
           Contingencies
           ,
           as
           Events
           of
           Battle
           ,
           the
           fatality
           of
           Seasons
           ,
           or
           Attempts
           ;
           This
           they
           foretold
           by
           some
           certain
           Omens
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           were
           wont
           to
           Inspect
           the
           Bowels
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Poet.
           
        
         
           
             —
             Consulit
             Exta
          
           
             Augur
             ,
             &
             absolvens
             ,
             superis
             effata
             recantat
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Weather-Gagers
           ,
           were
           antiently
           applyed
           to
           ,
           to
           secure
           Corn
           ,
           Ground
           ,
           Vineyards
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Houses
           from
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           ;
           mentioned
           by
           Seneca
           in
           his
           Fourth
           Book
           of
           Natural
           Questions
           .
           They
           were
           deputed
           to
           a
           certain
           Office
           ,
           to
           observe
           ,
           &
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           People
           when
           a
           Storm
           was
           coming
           ;
           who
           upon
           such
           warning
           hastened
           to
           kill
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           or
           a
           Chick
           ,
           or
           some
           young
           thing
           or
           other
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           had
           none
           of
           these
           to
           offer
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           prick
           their
           Finger
           ,
           and
           that
           blood
           was
           accepted
           and
           the
           Storm
           ceased
           or
           was
           prevented
           .
           This
           was
           indeed
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Oblation
           ,
           and
           one
           might
           well
           conclude
           with
           Seneca
           ,
           that
           the
           Clouds
           have
           little
           Affinity
           with
           blood
           ,
           or
           a
           Prickt
           Finger
           :
           
           but
           what
           will
           not
           the
           great
           Enemy
           of
           Souls
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           abuse
           and
           delude
           poor
           Men
           into
           a
           belief
           that
           by
           some
           outward
           means
           Tempests
           may
           be
           diverted
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           the
           less
           suspicion
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           less
           suspected
           by
           others
           ;
           whilst
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           are
           hereby
           ensnared
           into
           a
           Diabolical
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           By
           Sorcerers
           ,
           such
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           Contracted
           a
           Familiarity
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           his
           Infernal
           Spirits
           )
           consult
           ,
           and
           advise
           with
           their
           Hellish
           Confederates
           about
           the
           affairs
           in
           which
           they
           are
           employed
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           determinations
           according
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           their
           Familiars
           .
           Nay
           many
           Extraordinary
           things
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           are
           really
           done
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           Exchange
           forms
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Daemon
           sometimes
           appears
           in
           the
           shape
           and
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           &
           at
           another
           time
           the
           Sorcerer
           shall
           haunt
           ye
           in
           semblance
           of
           the
           Daemon
           .
           Of
           this
           more
           will
           appear
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           particular
           Instances
           in
           the
           subsequent
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Magician
           is
           a
           name
           which
           imports
           the
           esteem
           the
           Ancients
           had
           for
           such
           as
           could
           perform
           feats
           above
           the
           reach
           
           and
           Conception
           of
           Ordinary
           men
           ,
           whether
           by
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Natural
           Magick
           ,
           or
           some
           stricter
           Familiarity
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           lower
           world
           :
           they
           were
           by
           them
           esteemed
           Wise-Men
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           Magi
           Signifies
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           name
           which
           the
           Turks
           give
           to
           their
           Conjurers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           deal
           in
           those
           forbidden
           Arts
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Such
           were
           those
           whom
           the
           hardened
           Pharaoh
           called
           for
           ,
           by
           their
           Magical
           Operations
           to
           perform
           things
           semblable
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           and
           like
           those
           wrought
           by
           Holy
           Moses
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           Command
           and
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           wicked
           King
           saw
           them
           turn
           Water
           into
           Blood
           ,
           Rods
           into
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           with
           Multitudes
           of
           Frogs
           to
           cover
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           Improbable
           that
           the
           evil
           Angels
           were
           permitted
           by
           an
           Extraordinary
           providence
           thus
           to
           exert
           and
           shew
           their
           power
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           evil
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           a
           Judicial
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           hardening
           of
           that
           seared
           King
           :
           so
           that
           seeing
           the
           seeming
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           his
           Magicians
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           his
           obstinacy
           against
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           by
           his
           Servant
           Moses
           .
           For
           the
           sacred
           Text
           assures
           us
           that
           he
           was
           raised
           up
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           to
           be
           to
           future
           Ages
           ,
           an
           Example
           of
           the
           Righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           
           hardened
           ,
           self-deluded
           ,
           and
           deluding
           Infidels
           .
           And
           some
           we
           read
           of
           are
           given
           up
           to
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           believe
           a
           Lie.
           
        
         
           By
           a
           Witch
           ,
           is
           Commonly
           understood
           a
           Femal
           Agent
           ,
           or
           Patient
           ,
           who
           is
           become
           in
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Devil
           ;
           having
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           sold
           her self
           to
           work
           Wickedness
           ,
           such
           whose
           chief
           Negotiation
           tends
           to
           the
           spoiling
           their
           Neighbours
           persons
           ,
           or
           goods
           .
           They
           have
           Commonly
           certain
           Excrescencies
           like
           Teats
           ,
           or
           Nipples
           in
           private
           parts
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           their
           Familiars
           often
           suck
           .
           Sometimes
           personally
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           a
           Dream
           ,
           or
           Trance
           they
           Revel
           with
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           in
           nightly
           Cabals
           and
           Consults
           .
           Those
           particularly
           intended
           here
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           are
           Commonly
           called
           Black
           Witches
           ;
           there
           is
           besides
           another
           sort
           termed
           White
           Witches
           ;
           These
           by
           a
           Diabolical
           Complaisance
           ,
           or
           good-nature
           ,
           are
           to
           uncharm
           and
           give
           ease
           to
           those
           the
           other
           have
           afflicted
           :
           but
           sometimes
           it
           so
           happens
           that
           one
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Witches
           dyes
           by
           force
           of
           the
           Counter-charm
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           condemned
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Divine
           Law
           Exod.
           22.18
           .
           The
           Suasion
           of
           such
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           sought
           unto
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           entice
           young
           Maids
           to
           unclean
           folly
           
           But
           Witches
           are
           themselves
           Imposed
           upon
           as
           well
           as
           they
           Impose
           on
           others
           ;
           The
           Grand
           Impostor
           the
           Devil
           deceiveth
           ,
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           deceive
           those
           that
           seek
           unto
           them
           :
           and
           the
           Cures
           which
           by
           these
           Imps
           are
           performed
           on
           the
           Bodies
           of
           their
           deluded
           Patients
           tend
           to
           the
           Tainting
           and
           Infection
           of
           the
           Soul.
           There
           are
           divers
           other
           General
           names
           for
           the
           Students
           of
           this
           Infernal
           Art
           ,
           as
           Enchanters
           ,
           Wizzards
           ,
           Dreamers
           ,
           Observers
           of
           times
           ,
           of
           divers
           of
           which
           there
           will
           be
           Instances
           in
           the
           following
           Collection
           of
           Relations
           ;
           But
           these
           being
           mostly
           Included
           under
           the
           definitions
           herein
           specified
           ,
           being
           much
           of
           the
           same
           Import
           and
           Signification
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           Superfluous
           to
           mention
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           but
           the
           further
           Notion
           of
           those
           Black
           Scholars
           will
           be
           better
           discerned
           ,
           as
           we
           come
           to
           give
           Relation
           of
           their
           several
           ways
           ,
           and
           Methods
           of
           their
           Operations
           ,
           as
           they
           appear
           in
           the
           subsequent
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           displayed
           the
           various
           degrees
           and
           kinds
           of
           those
           Confederates
           with
           the
           Lower
           World
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           enter
           upon
           the
           proofs
           that
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           of
           Old
           and
           the
           Idolatrous
           Papists
           of
           later
           date
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Great
           promoters
           of
           this
           Infernal
           and
           accursed
           defection
           from
           the
           Eternal
           Fountain
           
           of
           happiness
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           encouragers
           of
           Daemonolatry
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Idolatry
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           of
           Devil-Worship
           )
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           Homage
           he
           expects
           from
           his
           Infatuated
           Vassals
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           which
           he
           (
           principally
           )
           instructs
           them
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           devilish
           Mysteries
           of
           Hell-Craft
           and
           Fascination
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           alwaies
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Nations
           to
           seek
           unto
           their
           Gods
           for
           Counsel
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           other
           Extremities
           :
           and
           as
           the
           holy
           one
           Commanded
           his
           People
           to
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           expresly
           in
           the
           first
           Table
           forbids
           the
           making
           any
           semblance
           or
           likeness
           of
           any
           Image
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           Earth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Waters
           under
           the
           Earth
           ;
           thereby
           strictly
           forbidding
           all
           manner
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           so
           the
           wicked
           Angel
           hath
           at
           all
           times
           been
           seducing
           and
           alienating
           the
           hearts
           of
           Men
           from
           their
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Righteous
           Command
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           false
           Gods.
           And
           as
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Holy
           Men
           of
           God
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           Inspired
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           So
           the
           Idol
           Priests
           and
           Pythonists
           delivered
           the
           Devils
           Oracles
           to
           the
           People
           :
           They
           were
           enquired
           of
           ,
           and
           sought
           unto
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           future
           events
           and
           Contingencies
           .
           Nay
           so
           far
           had
           these
           Infernal
           Priests
           Imposed
           upon
           the
           Biggotted
           
           World
           ,
           that
           their
           Daemons
           ,
           or
           Familiars
           for
           their
           Deities
           were
           no
           better
           )
           obtained
           Divine
           Adoration
           ,
           and
           wanted
           not
           their
           High-places
           ,
           Groves
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ;
           so
           this
           Devil-Worship
           was
           Promoted
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           Services
           abounded
           with
           the
           Ostentatious
           Pomps
           of
           Devilish
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           offering
           of
           Bullocks
           ,
           Lambs
           ,
           Doves
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Divine
           Command
           to
           be
           offered
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Priest
           entered
           into
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           Blood
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           notes
           :
           So
           were
           the
           Altars
           of
           the
           Ethnic
           Idols
           steeped
           in
           Blood
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           of
           Beasts
           ;
           But
           they
           Reek't
           with
           Humane
           Gore
           :
           So
           we
           read
           that
           they
           caused
           their
           Children
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           fire
           to
           that
           
             Canibal
             Moloch
          
           and
           often
           in
           the
           History
           of
           these
           deluded
           Oriental
           Nations
           ,
           we
           read
           they
           Sacrificed
           sometimes
           a
           Youth
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           young
           Damsel
           ,
           to
           pacify
           their
           Incensed
           Deities
           .
           In
           the
           18.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           1.
           
           Book
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           that
           mighty
           defeat
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           ,
           when
           they
           contended
           with
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           28.
           verse
           they
           cut
           themselves
           with
           Knives
           ,
           and
           Lancers
           ,
           
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           'till
           the
           Blood
           Gushed
           out
           upon
           them
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           it
           was
           Customary
           for
           those
           Biggotted
           Wretches
           to
           Implore
           the
           aid
           of
           their
           detestable
           Mock-Deities
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           one
           that
           reads
           the
           Modern
           Histories
           of
           Witch-Craft
           and
           Sorceries
           ,
           be
           Ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           Compacts
           and
           Confederacies
           of
           those
           deluded
           ones
           are
           confirmed
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           either
           by
           making
           their
           mark
           with
           it
           on
           certain
           Cov'nants
           drawn
           between
           them
           ;
           or
           by
           permitting
           their
           Familiar
           to
           draw
           their
           Blood
           at
           those
           Bestial
           Teats
           (
           which
           for
           that
           purpose
           )
           the
           Succubus
           draws
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           What
           were
           the
           Pythones
           ,
           or
           Pythonici
           so
           much
           resorted
           to
           of
           Old
           ?
           But
           because
           by
           the
           predictions
           they
           uttered
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Black
           Angel
           ,
           they
           had
           got
           the
           estimation
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Prophetesses
           .
           This
           made
           King
           Saul
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Sam.
           28.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           vers
           .
           enquire
           for
           one
           that
           had
           a
           Familiar
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           a
           Pythonem
           as
           the
           Latain
           translation
           hath
           it
           :
           And
           this
           was
           it
           which
           caused
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           thrice
           to
           send
           his
           princes
           and
           Servants
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           Behor
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           in
           their
           hand
           the
           reward
           of
           Divination
           ,
           Numb
           .
           22.
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           So
           that
           if
           they
           had
           not
           believed
           him
           to
           have
           had
           such
           a
           Familiar
           
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           what
           reason
           should
           they
           carry
           that
           reward
           with
           them
           ?
           Besides
           they
           apprehended
           that
           he
           had
           the
           power
           of
           Blessing
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           As
           the
           Biggotted
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           Impute
           to
           their
           Pythonic
           Priest
           the
           Pope
           ;
           tho
           it
           be
           the
           Command
           of
           our
           great
           High
           Priest
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           bless
           ,
           and
           Curse
           not
           .
           It
           is
           farther
           Observable
           that
           Balak
           took
           Balaam
           to
           the
           High
           places
           of
           the
           Idol
           Baal
           ,
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           where
           they
           used
           to
           offer
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           Expect
           the
           answer
           of
           their
           Diabolical
           Gods
           ,
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           Divine
           unto
           the
           People
           .
           They
           Imputed
           a
           great
           virtue
           and
           power
           to
           those
           places
           where
           their
           lying
           Spirits
           used
           to
           Confer
           with
           them
           ;
           therefore
           when
           the
           Prophet
           could
           not
           Curse
           Israel
           from
           one
           of
           the
           High
           Places
           ,
           the
           King
           takes
           him
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           third
           ,
           with
           a
           peradventure
           thou
           mayst
           have
           a
           power
           to
           curse
           them
           from
           thence
           :
           But
           the
           Prophet
           being
           Commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           was
           compelled
           to
           declare
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           chap.
           23.
           ver
           .
           23.
           
           Surely
           there
           is
           no
           Inchantment
           against
           Jacob
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Divination
           against
           Israel
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           one
           who
           hath
           read
           the
           Histories
           and
           Classick
           Authors
           of
           former
           Ages
           that
           the
           great
           Apollyon
           ,
           and
           Abaddon
           hath
           
           uttered
           his
           Oracles
           ,
           Riddles
           and
           sayings
           not
           only
           out
           of
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           &
           part
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Humane
           kind
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           spake
           out
           of
           the
           Demoniac
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           
             Mornaeus
             de
             veritate
             Religionis
             ,
             chap.
          
           23.
           quotes
           it
           out
           of
           Diodorus
           ,
           that
           Oracles
           were
           
             Edit
             a
             per
             Pudenda
             Puellae
          
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           too
           your
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             ventriloqui
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           were
           heard
           to
           have
           discourse
           or
           words
           uttered
           and
           pronounced
           in
           their
           Bellies
           :
           )
           But
           this
           Spirit
           hath
           spoken
           sometimes
           out
           of
           Trees
           ,
           as
           in
           Dodonos
           Oak
           ,
           out
           of
           Statues
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Memnoe
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           will
           be
           said
           hereafter
           ;
           The
           Caves
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Sometimes
           the
           open
           Air
           have
           resounded
           with
           voices
           ,
           sentences
           ,
           and
           noises
           of
           this
           Infernal
           Daemon
           ,
           sometimes
           assuming
           the
           Vehicle
           of
           one
           Shape
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           at
           other
           times
           not
           at
           all
           exposing
           himself
           in
           any
           visible
           form
           .
           It
           is
           almost
           incredible
           how
           Antient
           Authors
           abound
           with
           Relations
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           how
           frequently
           they
           mention
           the
           feigned
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Goddesses
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           of
           Woods
           ,
           of
           Houses
           ,
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           Rivers
           ,
           Desarts
           ,
           &
           Springs
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           offering
           themselves
           to
           Men
           and
           People
           ,
           at
           some
           times
           in
           one
           Shape
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           in
           other
           forms
           ;
           requiring
           Worship
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           
           Rites
           after
           divers
           manners
           and
           fashions
           ;
           now
           and
           then
           accosting
           People
           with
           pleasant
           and
           diverting
           Encounters
           and
           sometimes
           affrighting
           them
           with
           furious
           Shapes
           ,
           Gestures
           ,
           and
           Menaces
           .
           Of
           these
           Plato
           in
           his
           Epominede
           speaks
           very
           largely
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           force
           and
           Powers
           of
           the
           defunct
           Heroes
           which
           the
           Latins
           named
           Lemures
           &
           Houshold
           Gods
           ,
           also
           Manes
           Ghosts
           ,
           and
           Genij
           ,
           and
           Demons
           diversly
           sorting
           themselves
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           Earth
           and
           divers
           Regions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           distinguished
           by
           several
           offices
           ,
           and
           affairs
           to
           which
           they
           sometimes
           apropriated
           themselves
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           multitudes
           of
           other
           names
           conferred
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           Fauns
           ,
           Satyrs
           ,
           Nymphs
           ,
           Hamadriades
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Number
           of
           others
           .
           The
           Learned
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           Cambden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           ,
           among
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           Romans
           which
           he
           records
           to
           have
           been
           found
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           Divers
           Altars
           to
           the
           
             Diis
             Manibus
          
           and
           other
           
             Loci
             Genij
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           mentioneth
           many
           Altars
           Erected
           by
           the
           Athenians
           to
           these
           kind
           of
           Deities
           ,
           amongst
           which
           he
           found
           one
           Inscribed
           to
           the
           unknown
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           of
           truth
           hath
           been
           Preached
           have
           been
           
           taught
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           well
           assured
           that
           these
           were
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Diabolical
           delusions
           ;
           and
           that
           paying
           Adoration
           to
           their
           Impious
           Shrines
           ,
           or
           teaching
           others
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           .
           And
           that
           such
           have
           been
           and
           are
           still
           by
           many
           Barbarous
           Nations
           acknowledged
           is
           evidently
           confirmed
           by
           the
           universal
           agreement
           of
           all
           Histories
           ,
           Records
           ,
           and
           times
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           manifestly
           seen
           ,
           known
           ,
           and
           familiarly
           discerned
           by
           the
           outward
           senses
           ;
           cannot
           by
           any
           Rational
           and
           Candid
           Reader
           be
           denyed
           ,
           haveing
           been
           so
           fully
           proved
           by
           Testimonies
           both
           Divine
           and
           Moral
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           we
           shall
           Compare
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           prove
           by
           Natural
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           Idol
           Worship
           is
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           Devils
           ,
           and
           a
           practice
           necessarily
           promoting
           that
           detestable
           sin
           of
           Witch-craft
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           very
           true
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Doctors
           (
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           )
           affirm
           that
           they
           do
           not
           teach
           Images
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           ;
           but
           certainly
           when
           we
           have
           enquired
           into
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           practices
           of
           their
           Church
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           such
           like
           Evasions
           are
           but
           
           Jesuitical
           Shams
           ,
           and
           pious
           frauds
           with
           which
           they
           would
           wipe
           off
           the
           Odium
           of
           their
           gross
           Superstitions
           amongst
           the
           Ignorant
           and
           Credulous
           .
           For
           their
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           generally
           maintain
           that
           Images
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           with
           the
           same
           Worship
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Original
           ,
           or
           Prototype
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Images
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Trinity
           (
           for
           such
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           make
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           seen
           by
           and
           by
           )
           and
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           must
           be
           adored
           with
           the
           highest
           Divine
           Worship
           that
           any
           Creature
           is
           Capable
           to
           pay
           :
           and
           if
           any
           have
           come
           short
           herein
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           preached
           up
           this
           excess
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           the
           Constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           runs
           counter
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           They
           set
           up
           Images
           every
           where
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           enjoin
           their
           People
           to
           Worship
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           Cringe
           and
           Creep
           ,
           the
           more
           devout
           Catholicks
           they
           are
           accounted
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           their
           Predecessors
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentile
           Idolaters
           prostrated
           themselves
           ,
           and
           cryed
           ,
           and
           Macerated
           their
           Bodies
           before
           their
           Idols
           ;
           so
           the
           Popelings
           bow
           before
           their
           Idols
           ,
           Pray
           unto
           them
           ,
           smoke
           their
           Nostrils
           with
           perfumes
           ,
           and
           erect
           abundance
           of
           Wax-Lights
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           Loud
           
           Quires
           Chant
           the
           Praises
           of
           their
           Idol
           Saint
           ,
           And
           when
           this
           Rotten
           God
           happens
           to
           fall
           into
           repair
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           patcht
           and
           mended
           ,
           happy
           is
           he
           that
           can
           get
           one
           of
           the
           Consecrated
           Chips
           ,
           &
           present
           it
           to
           some
           Biggotted
           Lady
           ,
           or
           Nobleman
           to
           sanctify
           their
           closets
           .
           And
           to
           convince
           the
           world
           that
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           Image
           that
           they
           Worship
           &
           Adore
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Virtues
           ,
           or
           Remembrance
           of
           the
           Original
           ,
           they
           pay
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           Superstitious
           homage
           to
           a
           Graven
           Image
           than
           to
           a
           painted
           one
           ,
           though
           they
           represent
           the
           same
           Person
           ;
           besides
           the
           same
           Image
           ,
           hath
           much
           more
           Reverence
           in
           one
           place
           than
           in
           another
           ,
           as
           their
           Lady
           of
           
             Loretto
             ,
             and
          
           St.
           James
           of
           Compostella
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           trot
           a
           hundred
           Leagues
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           in
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           they
           have
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           same
           Saint
           altogether
           as
           decent
           ,
           and
           as
           like
           at
           home
           in
           their
           own
           Parish
           Church
           .
           But
           all
           this
           can
           be
           supposed
           for
           no
           other
           but
           that
           they
           might
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           had
           many
           Groves
           to
           Moloch
           ,
           and
           
             Astoreth
             &c.
          
           
           Yet
           they
           had
           their
           Capital
           high
           places
           ;
           where
           (
           in
           case
           the
           Petit
           Country
           Deities
           could
           not
           give
           them
           redress
           )
           they
           appealed
           as
           to
           a
           higher
           Court
           ,
           and
           with
           vast
           presents
           ,
           
           and
           Chargeable
           Pilgrimages
           sought
           to
           obtain
           an
           answer
           to
           their
           Petitions
           .
           So
           the
           Oracle
           of
           Apollo
           at
           Delphos
           had
           more
           veneration
           than
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Shrines
           ,
           though
           many
           others
           were
           erected
           to
           him
           ;
           But
           however
           it
           happen'd
           ,
           other
           Climates
           did
           not
           so
           well
           suit
           with
           the
           Temper
           ,
           or
           Constitution
           of
           that
           Deity
           ;
           perhaps
           they
           might
           be
           too
           cold
           ,
           or
           hot
           ,
           the
           catering
           of
           the
           Scullion
           Priests
           ,
           not
           so
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Pallate
           as
           the
           Delphick
           Ragousts
           and
           entertainments
           :
           certain
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           God
           was
           more
           sullen
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           tongue-tyed
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           or
           spoke
           in
           some
           Language
           which
           the
           Priest
           did
           not
           understand
           ;
           whereas
           those
           at
           Delphos
           soon
           resolved
           the
           doubts
           ,
           and
           answered
           the
           Petitions
           of
           their
           Suppliants
           .
        
         
           At
           Nants
           and
           Tours
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           they
           erected
           a
           Monstrous
           Image
           to
           our
           Lord
           which
           they
           call
           St.
           Saviours
           about
           10.
           or
           12.
           foot
           high
           ,
           now
           this
           Saint
           ,
           distinguishable
           from
           their
           Petty
           Saints
           by
           his
           large
           bulk
           and
           stature
           ,
           is
           Worshipped
           by
           them
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Vines
           ,
           from
           Cold
           ,
           Frost
           ,
           and
           Tempest
           ,
           for
           curing
           their
           Horses
           of
           the
           Staggers
           ,
           keeping
           Sheep
           from
           the
           Rot
           ,
           Bees
           from
           dying
           ,
           and
           for
           defending
           their
           Lambs
           from
           
           Wolves
           .
           Therefore
           on
           his
           Festival
           where
           these
           great
           Images
           are
           erected
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           an
           Infinite
           Number
           of
           Pilgrims
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           bringing
           their
           Gifts
           to
           those
           Statues
           .
           Some
           bring
           one
           thing
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Qualities
           ,
           or
           Capacities
           ;
           for
           the
           Idol
           or
           rather
           the
           Priest
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           squeamish
           but
           any
           thing
           will
           go
           down
           with
           them
           for
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           their
           Temples
           (
           like
           Parsonage
           Barns
           )
           will
           entertain
           any
           sort
           of
           Grain
           .
           There
           you
           might
           see
           vast
           Quantities
           of
           Wool
           ,
           Corn
           ,
           Thred
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Bacon
           ,
           Hony
           ,
           Sucking
           Piggs
           ,
           Grapes
           ;
           all
           brought
           Mony
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           good
           thing
           as
           valuable
           ,
           and
           none
           came
           without
           wax
           Tapers
           ,
           to
           burn
           all
           the
           while
           that
           Masses
           were
           saying
           at
           the
           Altar
           :
           So
           that
           besides
           Chests
           full
           of
           the
           fore-recited
           materials
           ,
           Tables
           Loaden
           with
           great
           pieces
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           a
           Number
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Provisions
           :
           there
           have
           been
           gathered
           up
           ,
           in
           five
           hours
           time
           ,
           of
           short
           ends
           of
           Candles
           ,
           full
           threescore
           and
           ten
           pounds
           of
           wax
           ,
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           which
           you
           may
           certainly
           see
           the
           dreadful
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
           
             De
             la
             Mot
          
           ,
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           1675.
           page
           .
           68.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           belief
           of
           every
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           ;
           see
           35.
           
           Article
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           then
           see
           the
           2d
           part
           of
           the
           Homily
           for
           
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             pa.
          
           213.
           where
           you
           have
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             it
             is
             presently
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             for
             the
             space
             of
             nine
             hundred
             years
             and
             odd
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             wide
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             pa.
             69.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             Harlot
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             her
             )
             but
             also
             a
             soul
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             old
             wither'd
             Harlot
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             Whoredom
             ,
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             then
             was
             amongst
             Ethnicks
             and
             Heathen
             ,
             pa.
             71.
             pa.
             54.
             with
             abundance
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           My
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Pemberton
           affirms
           in
           the
           Tryal
           of
           
             Plunket
             ,
             pa.
          
           200.
           
           That
           
             Popery
             is
             a
             Religion
             ten
             times
             worse
             than
             all
             the
             Heathenish
             Superstitions
             .
          
           But
           further
           to
           prove
           that
           Popish
           Idolatry
           is
           but
           Ethnick
           Idolatry
           new
           dipt
           ,
           see
           again
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           saith
           of
           it
           in
           Tom.
           2.
           of
           her
           Homilies
           ,
           pa.
           46.
           
        
         
           
             
               And
               for
               that
               Idolatry
               standeth
               chiefly
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               it
               shall
               in
               this
               part
               first
               be
               proved
               that
               our
               Image-maintainers
               
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               same
               Opinions
               and
               Judgments
               of
               Saints
               ,
               whose
               Images
               they
               have
               made
               and
               Worshipped
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               had
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               shall
               be
               declared
               ,
               that
               our
               Image
               maintainers
               and
               Worshippers
               ,
               have
               used
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               same
               outward
               Rites
               of
               honouring
               and
               worshipping
               their
               Images
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               use
               before
               their
               Idols
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               Commit
               Idolatry
               as
               well
               Inwardly
               and
               Outwardly
               as
               did
               the
               wicked
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               .
            
             
               And
               concerning
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Idolatrous
               Opinions
               of
               our
               Image-maintainers
               .
               What
               I
               pray
               you
               be
               such
               Saints
               with
               us
               to
               whom
               we
               attribute
               the
               defence
               of
               certain
               Countries
               ,
               spoiling
               God
               of
               his
               due
               honour
               herein
               ,
               but
               
                 Dii
                 Tutelares
              
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               Belus
               to
               the
               Babylonians
               and
               
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Osiris
              
               and
               Isis
               to
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Vulcane
              
               to
               the
               Lemnians
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               other
               ?
               What
               be
               such
               Saints
               to
               whom
               the
               safe
               guard
               of
               certain
               Cities
               are
               appointed
               ,
               but
               
                 Dij
                 Presides
              
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               :
               such
               as
               were
               at
               
                 Delphos
                 ,
                 Appollo
              
               ;
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Minerva
              
               ;
               at
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Juno
              
               ;
               at
               
                 Rome
                 Quirinus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               be
               such
               Saints
               to
               whom
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Churches
               be
               builded
               ,
               and
               
               Altars
               erected
               but
               
                 Dij
                 Patroni
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               :
               such
               as
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Capitol
                 ,
                 Jupiter
              
               ;
               in
               Paphos
               Temple
               ,
               Venus
               ;
               in
               Ephesus
               Temple
               Diana
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Alass
               we
               seem
               in
               our
               thus
               thinking
               and
               doing
               to
               have
               learn'd
               our
               Religion
               not
               out
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Poets
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               
                 Excessere
                 omnes
                 adytis
                 ,
                 Arisque
                 relictis
                 ,
                 Dij
                 quibus
                 Imperium
                 hoc
                 Steterat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               the
               Gods
               ,
               by
               whose
               defence
               this
               Empire
               stood
               ,
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               Temples
               ,
               &
               have
               forsaken
               their
               Altars
               .
               And
               where
               one
               Saint
               hath
               Images
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               the
               same
               Saint
               hath
               divers
               names
               thereof
               ,
               most
               like
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               When
               you
               hear
               of
               
                 our
                 Lady
              
               of
               Walsingham
               ,
               our
               Lady
               of
               Ipswich
               ,
               our
               Lady
               of
               Wilsdon
               and
               such
               other
               :
               What
               is
               it
               but
               an
               Imitation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               ,
               
                 Diana
                 Agrotera
                 ,
                 Diana
                 Coriphea
                 ,
                 Diana
                 Ephesia
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Venus
                 Cypria
                 ,
                 Venus
                 Paphia
                 ,
                 Venus
                 Guidia
                 .
              
               Wherein
               is
               evidently
               meant
               ,
               that
               the
               Saint
               for
               the
               Image
               sake
               ,
               should
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               Images
               themselves
               have
               a
               dwelling
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               where
               no
               Images
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               such
               means
               .
               
                 Terentius
                 Varro
              
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               there
               were
               three
               hundred
               Jupiters
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               there
               ,
               were
               no
               fewer
               Veneres
               ,
               and
               Dianae
               ,
               we
               had
               no
               fewer
               
               
                 Christophers
                 ,
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Magdalens
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Saints
               .
               Oenomaus
               ,
               and
               Hesiodus
               shew
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               time
               there
               were
               thirty
               thousand
               Gods.
               I
               think
               we
               had
               no
               fewer
               Saints
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               gave
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God.
               And
               they
               have
               not
               only
               spoiled
               the
               true
               living
               God
               of
               his
               due
               honour
               in
               Temples
               ,
               Countries
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Lands
               ,
               by
               such
               devices
               ,
               and
               Inventions
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               have
               done
               before
               them
               :
               But
               the
               Sea
               &
               waters
               ,
               have
               as
               well
               special
               Saints
               with
               them
               as
               they
               had
               Gods
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Triton
                 ,
                 Nereus
                 ,
                 Castor
              
               and
               
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               .
               In
               whose
               places
               be
               come
               St.
               Christopher
               ,
               Saint
               Clement
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ;
               especially
               
                 our
                 Lady
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               Ship-Men
               sing
               ,
               
                 Ave
                 Maris
                 Stella
              
               .
               Neither
               hath
               the
               fire
               scaped
               their
               Idolatrous
               Inventions
               ;
               for
               instead
               of
               Vulcane
               &
               V●sta
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               Gods
               of
               the
               Fire
               ,
               our
               Men
               have
               placed
               Saint
               Agatha
               ,
               and
               make
               letters
               on
               her
               day
               to
               quench
               Fire
               with
               .
               Every
               Artificer
               ,
               and
               Profession
               hath
               his
               special
               Saint
               ,
               as
               a
               peculiar
               God
               :
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               Scholars
               have
               Saint
               Nicholas
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Gregory
               ;
               Painters
               St.
               Luke
               ;
               neither
               lack
               Souldiers
               their
               Mars
               ,
               nor
               Lovers
               their
               Venus
               ,
               amongst
               Christians
               .
               All
               diseases
               have
               their
               special
               Saints
               ,
               as
               
               Gods
               the
               Curers
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Pox
               ,
               St.
               Roche
               ;
               The
               falling
               evil
               St.
               Cornelis
               ;
               The
               Toothake
               ,
               St.
               Apollin
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               do
               Beasts
               and
               Cattle
               lack
               their
               Gods
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Loy
               is
               the
               Horse-leech
               ,
               and
               St.
               Anthony
               the
               Swine-herd
               ,
               &c.
               
               Where
               is
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
               and
               due
               Honour
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               ?
               who
               saith
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 be
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               we
               have
               left
               him
               neither
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               Water
               ,
               nor
               Country
               ,
               nor
               City
               ,
               nor
               Peace
               ,
               nor
               War
               ,
               to
               Rule
               and
               Govern
               ,
               neither
               Men
               nor
               Beasts
               ,
               for
               their
               diseases
               to
               cure
               :
               That
               a
               godly
               man
               might
               justly
               for
               zealous
               Indignation
               cry
               out
               ,
               O
               Heaven
               !
               O
               Earth
               !
               and
               Seas
               !
               what
               madness
               and
               wickedness
               against
               God
               are
               Men
               fallen
               into
               ?
               What
               dishonour
               do
               the
               Creatures
               to
               their
               Creator
               and
               maker
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               remember
               God
               sometimes
               ,
               yet
               because
               we
               doubt
               of
               his
               Ability
               ,
               or
               will
               to
               help
               ,
               we
               join
               to
               him
               another
               helper
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               Noun
               Adjective
               ,
               using
               these
               sayings
               ;
               such
               as
               learn
               ,
               God
               and
               St.
               Nicholas
               be
               my
               speed
               ,
               such
               as
               neese
               ,
               God
               help
               and
               St.
               John
               :
               to
               the
               Horse
               God
               and
               St.
               Loy
               save
               thee
               ;
               thus
               are
               we
               become
               like
               Horses
               and
               Mules
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               understanding
               .
               For
               is
               there
               not
               one
               God
               only
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Providence
               governeth
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Goodness
               maintaineth
               and
               saveth
               them
               ?
               Be
               not
               all
               things
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               turn
               from
               the
               Creator
               to
               the
               Creature
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Idolaters
               :
               But
               thou
               art
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               Christ
               alone
               hast
               access
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               &
               help
               of
               him
               only
               .
               These
               things
               are
               not
               written
               to
               any
               reproach
               of
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               true
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               did
               give
               all
               Honour
               to
               him
               ,
               taking
               none
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               Blessed
               Souls
               with
               God
               :
               But
               against
               our
               foolishness
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               making
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Servants
              
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               by
               attributing
               to
               them
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               Honour
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               only
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           pa.
           48.
           
           
             It
             is
             further
             added
          
           ,
           
             If
             answer
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             Saints
             but
             Intercessors
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             means
             for
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             obtain
             of
             God
             :
             That
             is
             even
             after
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolatrous
             usage
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             called
             
               Dii
               Medioximi
            
             ,
             to
             be
             mean
             Intercessours
             ,
             and
             helpers
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             homily
             calls
             it
             a
             Lewd
             distinction
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             cannot
             
             abide
             that
             as
             much
             as
             any
             outward
             Worshipping
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             exhibited
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             attribute
             such
             desire
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             Saints
             ,
             is
             to
             blot
             them
             with
             a
             most
             Odious
             and
             
               Devilish
               Ignominy
            
             and
             Villany
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Satans
             ,
             and
             very
             Devils
             ,
             whose
             property
             is
             ,
             to
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             Honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             see
             pa.
             50.
             
          
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             pa.
             54
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             points
             they
             have
             far
             exceeded
             in
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             foolishness
             ,
             and
             madness
             particularly
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             pass
             the
             folly
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             that
             they
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             the
             Reliques
             &
             Bones
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             proves
             that
             they
             be
             
               Mortal
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             Dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Gods
             to
             be
             Worshiped
             :
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             would
             never
             confess
             of
             their
             Gods
             for
             very
             Shame
             .
          
           And
           after
           a
           great
           many
           ridiculous
           practices
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Reliques
           are
           reckon'd
           up
           ,
           the
           Homily
           concludes
           
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             only
             more
             wicked
             than
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             also
             no
             wiser
             than
             Horses
             ,
             Asses
             ,
             and
             Mules
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           Great
           pitty
           it
           is
           that
           so
           useful
           ,
           and
           pious
           a
           detection
           of
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           neglected
           to
           be
           read
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           face
           us
           down
           with
           their
           bold
           and
           false
           denyals
           of
           their
           Ethnick
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           practises
           .
           Hereby
           we
           see
           what
           Opinion
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           of
           their
           detestable
           Polytheism
           ,
           or
           making
           a
           plurality
           of
           Gods
           ;
           In
           this
           they
           act
           exactly
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           the
           workings
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             with
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             unrighteousness
          
           :
           and
           teach
           up
           the
           very
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Original
           of
           this
           Saint
           and
           Angel
           Worship
           was
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           Nicephorus
           ,
           a
           very
           Credible
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           History
           ,
           book
           the
           15.
           cap.
           28.
           
           Where
           he
           informs
           us
           that
           one
           Peter
           Gnapheus
           ,
           an
           Heretical
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           in
           the
           fifth
           Century
           (
           which
           was
           before
           the
           year
           500
           )
           was
           the
           first
           that
           Instituted
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           name
           should
           be
           called
           upon
           in
           the
           publick
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           likewise
           testifyed
           by
           the
           Historians
           of
           Magdeburg
           ,
           cent
           .
           5.
           chap.
           10.
           and
           this
           may
           fairly
           be
           reckoned
           as
           the
           first
           publick
           entrance
           and
           establishment
           of
           Saint-Worship
           in
           General
           ;
           since
           't
           is
           probable
           the
           Blessed
           Mary
           obtained
           the
           Honour
           
           (
           or
           rather
           Dishonour
           )
           of
           their
           Misdirected
           Devotions
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           other
           meaner
           Saint
           :
           yet
           true
           it
           is
           that
           some
           private
           men
           ,
           Transported
           with
           blind
           zeal
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Tinctured
           with
           Platoes
           Notions
           ,
           did
           before
           begin
           to
           hanker
           after
           some
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           now
           &
           then
           ,
           seemed
           to
           give
           too
           much
           encouragement
           thereto
           ,
           by
           unwary
           Panegyricks
           ;
           and
           flashes
           of
           Rhetorick
           on
           departed
           Martyrs
           ;
           amongst
           the
           rest
           St.
           Jerom
           was
           much
           addicted
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           justly
           opposed
           by
           Vigilantius
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           wrote
           on
           that
           very
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           Worshiping
           of
           Angels
           had
           no
           better
           ground
           ,
           for
           that
           practise
           was
           anciently
           Introduced
           by
           certain
           Hereticks
           ,
           thence
           called
           Angelici
           ,
           as
           St.
           Augustin
           witnesseth
           ,
           
             Ad
             Quod
             vult
             Deum
             ,
             cap.
          
           39.
           and
           indeed
           these
           seem
           to
           have
           infested
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           occasioning
           that
           Caution
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Coloss
          
           .
           2.19
           .
           Let
           no
           Man
           beguile
           you
           in
           a
           voluntary
           humility
           ,
           and
           Worshiping
           of
           Angels
           ,
           not
           holding
           the
           
             head
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Which
           the
           Greek
           Scholiast
           ,
           pa.
           697.
           thus
           interprets
           .
           There
           were
           (
           says
           he
           )
           divers
           ,
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           modesty
           ,
           forbad
           them
           to
           go
           to
           Christ
           by
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           favour
           of
           Angels
           must
           be
           Intreated
           
           to
           Introduce
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           So
           Theodoret
           on
           the
           same
           text
           ,
           p.
           766.
           
           Useing
           pretence
           of
           Humility
           ,
           they
           gave
           Counsel
           to
           pray
           to
           Angels
           ;
           saying
           ,
           we
           could
           neither
           see
           ,
           nor
           comprehend
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           Conciliate
           his
           favour
           by
           Mediation
           of
           Angels
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           this
           Saint
           and
           Angel
           Worship
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           revived
           Paganisme
           .
           For
           the
           Gentiles
           besides
           their
           
             Dii
             Superi
          
           ,
           which
           they
           owned
           to
           be
           Gods
           by
           Nature
           ,
           had
           their
           Daemons
           ,
           and
           their
           Hero's
           the
           Spirits
           of
           brave
           Men
           departed
           ,
           whom
           they
           Worshipt
           (
           just
           as
           our
           Papists
           do
           ,
           )
           not
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           as
           Intercessours
           for
           them
           to
           the
           Superiour
           Deities
           .
           Hence
           Tully
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Legibus
             ,
             Deos
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Let
           the
           Gods
           be
           Worshiped
           ,
           
             as
             well
          
           those
           of
           the
           upper
           house
           ,
           who
           were
           always
           counted
           Celestial
           ,
           as
           those
           whom
           their
           
             own
             Merits
          
           have
           called
           into
           Heav'n
           .
           And
           again
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Deorum
             manium
             jura
             sancta
             sunto
             ,
             hos
             letho
             datos
             ,
             Divos
             habento
          
           ;
           Let
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Ghost-Gods
           be
           kept
           inviolable
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           after
           death
           be
           Worshiped
           as
           second-rate
           Deities
           ,
           by
           which
           is
           evident
           how
           exactly
           our
           Catholick
           Romans
           have
           renewed
           the
           Idolatrous
           Laws
           of
           their
           Heathen
           Ancestours
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           Attributed
           the
           same
           offices
           to
           their
           
           Demons
           ,
           which
           our
           Papists
           expect
           from
           their
           Saints
           ;
           to
           be
           Mediators
           ,
           Factors
           ,
           or
           Agents
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           
             Plato
             in
             Synopsi
          
           .
           All
           intercourse
           between
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Men
           is
           performed
           by
           Demons
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Carriers
           of
           Mens
           Prayers
           to
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           they
           bring
           back
           rewards
           of
           Devotion
           to
           mortals
           ,
           so
           Apuleius
           in
           his
           Demon
           Son.
           
             Cuncta
             Coelestium
             voluntate
             ,
             Numine
             ,
             &
             Authoritate
             fiunt
             ,
             sed
             Demonum
             Obsequio
             ,
             operì
             &
             Ministerio
             .
          
           All
           things
           (
           says
           he
           )
           are
           done
           by
           the
           Will
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Gods
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           means
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           Ministration
           of
           Demons
           .
           By
           which
           they
           did
           not
           ascribe
           an
           absolute
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           Intercessive
           Power
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Papist
           can
           no
           farther
           prove
           their
           setting
           up
           ,
           and
           Worshiping
           of
           Images
           to
           be
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Heathenish
           Original
           ;
           then
           the
           Israelites
           could
           the
           setting
           up
           their
           Calves
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           or
           Solomon
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Kings
           Justify
           their
           setting
           up
           the
           Altars
           of
           Baal
           ,
           and
           Moloch
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Abominations
           ,
           which
           are
           reckoned
           amongst
           the
           highest
           provocations
           against
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           always
           by
           his
           Prophets
           warned
           them
           against
           that
           detestable
           and
           crying
           sin
           ,
           &
           denounced
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ;
           
           which
           ever
           follow'd
           them
           with
           severe
           Judgments
           for
           those
           horrid
           Impieties
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           106.35
           ,
           to
           43
           ,
           There
           the
           Idols
           of
           the
           Heathen
           are
           called
           Devils
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           Sacrificed
           Innocent
           Blood
           ,
           so
           that
           't
           is
           said
           in
           ,
           vers
           .
           40.
           
           The
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           kindled
           against
           his
           People
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           abhorred
           his
           own
           Inheritance
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           first
           Images
           that
           ever
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           that
           was
           set
           up
           purposly
           to
           be
           Worshiped
           ,
           was
           that
           consecrated
           to
           Belus
           the
           Successor
           of
           Ninus
           amongst
           the
           Assyrians
           who
           were
           Paynimas
           ;
           and
           Eusebius
           testifieth
           in
           his
           ,
           
             Eccl.
             Hist
             .
             l.
          
           7.
           cap.
           17.
           
           Or
           in
           the
           Greek
           18.
           
           The
           Men
           of
           old
           out
           of
           a
           
             Heathenish
             Custom
          
           were
           wont
           after
           that
           manner
           to
           honour
           those
           they
           called
           Hero's
           or
           Saviours
           .
           And
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Redemption
           606.
           
           Boniface
           the
           fourth
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           caused
           a
           Heathen
           Temple
           called
           Pantheon
           ,
           because
           built
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           the
           Gods
           ,
           to
           be
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           all
           Saints
           :
           and
           likewise
           Instituted
           that
           Festival
           called
           all
           Saints
           day
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           himself
           must
           read
           service
           .
        
         
           Diverse
           also
           of
           the
           Images
           which
           the
           Pagans
           had
           Worshipped
           ,
           were
           dipt
           into
           the
           name
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           notion
           are
           still
           Worshipped
           .
           Upon
           the
           whole
           then
           
           here
           is
           a
           bare
           Exchange
           of
           Pagan
           Gods
           ,
           for
           Popish
           Idols
           ,
           and
           Heathenish
           Heroes
           ,
           for
           modern
           Saints
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           
             they
             have
             Changed
             their
             Gods
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           But
           they
           are
           still
           stocks
           ,
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           by
           
             what
             names
             or
             Titles
             soever
             they
             Dignify
             and
             Distinguish
             them
             ,
          
           &
           are
           guilty
           of
           as
           much
           ,
           yea
           much
           more
           Idolatry
           and
           Blasphemy
           than
           their
           Predecessors
           the
           Heathen
           Romans
           ,
           for
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           Evangelical
           Rule
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           reckoned
           such
           willful
           ,
           obstinate
           ,
           &
           incorrigible
           opposers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Command
           .
           So
           that
           what
           Lamech
           said
           to
           his
           two
           wives
           ,
           may
           with
           some
           Alteration
           be
           applyed
           in
           this
           case
           .
           If
           the
           Pagan
           be
           avenged
           seven
           fold
           surely
           the
           Papist
           seventy
           and
           seven
           fold
           .
        
         
           They
           pay
           the
           same
           Adoration
           to
           their
           Images
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           him
           they
           represent
           by
           (
           sometimes
           )
           the
           Image
           of
           an
           old
           man
           with
           a
           Globe
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           reverend
           beard
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           figure
           the
           Trinity
           as
           the
           Heathen
           Poets
           did
           Cerberus
           ,
           by
           an
           Image
           with
           three
           heads
           ,
           and
           faces
           ,
           &c.
           
           With
           a
           Solemn
           pace
           they
           pass
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           fall
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           on
           their
           marrow
           bones
           ,
           they
           go
           Pilgrimage
           to
           them
           ,
           
           present
           them
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           Candles
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           Incense
           ,
           and
           Gold
           :
           whilst
           some
           pretending
           strange
           Miracles
           and
           lying
           Wonders
           ,
           hang
           up
           Crutches
           ,
           Chains
           ,
           Legs
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           whole
           men
           of
           War
           at
           their
           Shrines
           ;
           as
           if
           by
           them
           they
           had
           been
           delivered
           from
           Lameness
           ,
           Sickness
           ,
           Captivity
           ,
           or
           Ship-wrack
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           they
           pretend
           have
           more
           vertue
           ,
           and
           holiness
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           others
           :
           such
           a
           one
           (
           say
           they
           )
           was
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           like
           the
           Palladium
           ,
           or
           Diana
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ;
           another
           was
           brought
           by
           Angels
           ,
           a
           Third
           came
           it self
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           as
           Dame
           fortune
           fled
           to
           Rome
           .
           With
           abundance
           of
           such
           Fopperies
           ,
           wherein
           they
           not
           only
           act
           over
           all
           the
           Fictions
           ,
           and
           Fables
           of
           the
           Heathenish
           Poets
           ,
           but
           vastly
           transcend
           them
           .
           They
           Invocate
           their
           Images
           as
           Gods
           ,
           bestowing
           Divine
           Attributes
           upon
           them
           ;
           taking
           them
           to
           be
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           giving
           Audience
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           Lower
           Hemisphere
           ,
           at
           millions
           of
           distant
           places
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           privy
           Chambers
           ,
           as
           
             Loretto
             ,
             Compostella
             ,
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           Solicit
           them
           for
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           Conferring
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           State
           of
           Glory
           after
           this
           Life
           .
           For
           all
           which
           they
           apply
           themselves
           
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           which
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Offices
           ,
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           it
           evidently
           appears
           ,
           that
           these
           Bigotted
           wretches
           seek
           unto
           Devils
           ,
           instead
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           dare
           not
           hear
           them
           ;
           And
           they
           Worship
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           doubted
           that
           they
           who
           seek
           to
           the
           Devil
           in
           forbidden
           Images
           and
           Idols
           ,
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           entertain
           him
           in
           a
           stricter
           Confederacy
           ,
           and
           that
           Religion
           that
           teaches
           them
           to
           sense
           and
           smoak
           his
           Statues
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ,
           will
           Embolden
           ,
           if
           not
           lead
           them
           into
           nearer
           familiarities
           and
           Acquaintance
           .
           Therefore
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           Pardon
           me
           that
           I
           have
           been
           thus
           long
           exposing
           their
           Damnable
           Idolatry
           ;
           it
           being
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           the
           fountain
           that
           all
           other
           their
           Delusions
           ,
           &
           wicked
           practises
           naturally
           flow
           .
           And
           those
           whom
           the
           Devil
           can
           draw
           away
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           false
           Gods
           ,
           he
           may
           easily
           Impose
           upon
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Shrine
           to
           his
           Infernal
           Deity
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           those
           Black
           and
           Diabolical
           Arts
           and
           Confederacies
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Narrations
           .
           Some
           of
           which
           will
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Proficiency
           of
           Divers
           Popes
           ,
           and
           
           Fathers
           in
           that
           Hellish
           Science
           of
           Sorcery
           Necromancy
           ,
           and
           Witchcraft
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             Proving
             the
             being
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             Witches
             ,
             with
             a
             Refutation
             of
             the
             Incredulity
             of
             some
             who
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             IN
             an
             Age
             Productive
             of
             Prodigies
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             least
             to
             men
             of
             sound
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             accurate
             Scrutiny
             ;
             That
             a
             sort
             of
             Witty
             and
             (
             otherwise
             )
             Ingenious
             ,
             Persons
             should
             openly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             zeal
             profess
             a
             disbeleif
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             Witches
             :
             As
             if
             thereby
             they
             intended
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             and
             most
             Authentick
             Historians
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             strict
             Divines
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             unerring
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             had
             all
             conspired
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             a
             belief
             of
             things
             purely
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             mere
             Chimerical
             Fantoms
             .
             Thus
             whilst
             
             they
             assume
             to
             themselves
             an
             arrogant
             Confidence
             to
             deny
             the
             Divine
             Verity
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             ;
             Arraigning
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             Preceding
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             most
             Solemn
             Judicatories
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             all
             Times
             ,
             and
             Nations
             ;
             and
             deride
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Councils
             ,
             which
             hath
             still
             run
             counter
             to
             their
             fancies
             .
             Themselves
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             proof
             of
             
               what
               they
               deny
            
             ;
             and
             are
             perfect
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Fascination
             ,
             and
             a
             
               prevailing
               Daemon
            
             .
          
           
             For
             't
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             less
             should
             render
             men
             Impenetrable
             to
             the
             most
             convincing
             reasons
             ,
             and
             repeated
             proofs
             of
             that
             which
             they
             contend
             against
             :
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             they
             oppose
             their
             simple
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             ,
             against
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             Testimonies
             ,
             of
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Integrity
             and
             Generosity
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             converse
             ,
             persons
             of
             that
             caution
             and
             candour
             ,
             that
             any
             disinterested
             and
             ingenuous
             man
             could
             not
             possibly
             imagin
             to
             have
             any
             design
             to
             impose
             upon
             others
             ,
             what
             themselves
             had
             not
             with
             the
             greatest
             investigation
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             been
             convinced
             to
             be
             beyond
             a
             possibility
             of
             Doubting
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             such
             was
             the
             bold
             confidence
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Witch
             Advocates
             that
             they
             durst
             Effront
             that
             Relation
             of
             the
             Daemon
             of
             Tedworth
             ,
             published
             by
             the
             Ingenious
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             Attested
             by
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             a
             Divine
             ,
             who
             (
             to
             all
             that
             knew
             them
             )
             were
             never
             over
             fond
             of
             crediting
             stories
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             Yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             had
             some
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             the
             impudence
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             World
             that
             that
             whole
             Relation
             was
             but
             a
             Figment
             ,
             or
             Forgery
             ,
             and
             that
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Glanvill
             had
             retracted
             ,
             whatever
             they
             had
             published
             touching
             that
             Transaction
             .
             This
             notorious
             falsity
             they
             had
             the
             misfortune
             to
             disperse
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             Glanvils
             sheets
             were
             scarce
             dry
             from
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             drum
             hardly
             out
             of
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Neigbourhood
             at
             Todworth
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             see
             in
             the
             second
             Edition
             of
             
               Saduceismus
               triumphatus
            
             ,
             both
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             ,
             again
             renew
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             former
             Testimony
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             the
             world
             a
             just
             Occasion
             to
             detest
             the
             base
             Artifices
             of
             such
             bold
             Impostors
             ,
          
           
             Besides
             a
             peremptory
             and
             staring
             confidence
             ,
             which
             must
             Huff
             and
             swagger
             
             down
             all
             the
             most
             undeniable
             proofs
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             any
             Argument
             of
             theirs
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             sufficiently
             refuted
             and
             baffled
             ,
             by
             those
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Pens
             who
             have
             still
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             Vindicate
             and
             Rescue
             substantial
             Truth
             ,
             from
             the
             Attacques
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             Scepticks
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             seems
             to
             remain
             unconquered
             of
             these
             Incredulous
             ,
             is
             a
             fleering
             sort
             of
             sham-stories
             ,
             and
             Mock-Relations
             ;
             in
             the
             recital
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             pleasant
             to
             observe
             with
             what
             Elevation
             they
             make
             their
             foolish
             Triumphs
             over
             those
             Truths
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             vanquish
             a
             thousand
             of
             their
             little
             Figments
             .
             These
             small
             Pickierers
             deserve
             commiseration
             ;
             haveing
             deluded
             themselves
             &
             endeavouring
             to
             delude
             others
             into
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               as
               a
               Lye
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Truth
               .
            
             They
             might
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             affirm
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             is
             a
             Night
             ,
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Day
             ;
             or
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Quality
             as
             heat
             ,
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             cold
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             having
             had
             their
             Education
             in
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             loth
             to
             seem
             Incredulous
             
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             bapt●zed
             Commands
             them
             Religiously
             to
             submit
             unto
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             dispute
             the
             Truth
             therein
             delivered
             ;
             These
             will
             acknowledg
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             believe
             whatsoever
             is
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             question
             that
             there
             has
             been
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             as
             a
             Witch
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             sacred
             pages
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ;
             whom
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             affirm
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Pythoness
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             being
             ,
             &
             presuming
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             raised
             up
             ,
             or
             permitted
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             delude
             the
             credulity
             of
             Saul
             ;
             and
             that
             besides
             her
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Which
             opinion
             (
             if
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             incredulity
             )
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             rank
             ignorance
             ;
             For
             who
             that
             hath
             read
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             discerns
             not
             ,
             that
             Saul
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             had
             cut
             off
             those
             that
             had
             Familiar
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Wizzards
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             ch
             .
             ver
             .
             the
             9.
             
             So
             that
             it
             appears
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             before
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Saul
             ,
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             ment●oned
             before
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
             who
             sent
             his
             servants
             to
             Balaam
             ,
             
             with
             the
             Reward
             of
             Divination
             ▪
             neither
             can
             any
             one
             that
             considereth
             the
             story
             of
             Saul
             at
             Endor
             ,
             imagine
             that
             the
             woman
             there
             ,
             was
             permitted
             but
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Saul
             only
             .
             For
             the
             servants
             of
             Saul
             knew
             her
             to
             have
             a
             Familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             before
             the
             Kings
             intention
             of
             Enquiring
             of
             her
             was
             supposed
             ,
             verse
             7th
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             the
             Samuel
             there
             raised
             up
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Witch
             ?
             for
             she
             was
             affrighted
             when
             she
             saw
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             like
             one
             in
             a
             surprise
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Disappointment
             of
             what
             she
             Expected
             :
             This
             was
             none
             of
             her
             Familiars
             that
             appeared
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             may
             conclude
             she
             had
             not
             been
             transported
             with
             such
             a
             fear
             ;
             Her
             Confederates
             were
             tyed
             up
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             answer
             her
             :
             but
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             to
             be
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             raised
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             Saul
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             for
             his
             Disobedience
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             man
             had
             told
             him
             was
             
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             ;
             and
             for
             Violating
             the
             Righteous
             Command
             ,
             in
             applying
             himself
             to
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             contrary
             to
             the
             declared
             will
             of
             God.
             Not
             unlike
             to
             this
             was
             that
             dreadful
             Judgment
             of
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             (
             at
             the
             prayer
             of
             Eliiah
             )
             
             fell
             upon
             the
             two
             Captains
             and
             their
             Fifty's
             ,
             when
             Ahaziah
             King
             of
             Samaria
             had
             sent
             his
             servants
             to
             Enquire
             of
             Baalzebub
             ,
             the
             Idol
             ,
             or
             Daemon
             of
             Ekron
             .
             in
             1.
             chap.
             2
             Book
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             many
             more
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             besides
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             what
             is
             recorded
             of
             
               Manasseh
               ,
               Jesebell
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             and
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Instances
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             whereof
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Old
             ,
             hath
             divers
             extraordinary
             Relations
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             the
             passage
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Isaiah
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
               they
               are
               southsayers
               ,
               like
               the
               Philistines
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             19.
             verse
             of
             the
             18.
             chap.
             of
             the
             same
             Prophesie
             ;
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             were
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Satanicall
             delusion
             of
             enquiring
             after
             Witches
             ,
             and
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             divined
             to
             them
             by
             Pythons
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             forsook
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             difficulties
             they
             counselled
             one
             another
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             those
             forbidden
             abominations
             .
             Therefore
             it
             must
             proceed
             from
             a
             Neglect
             ,
             or
             careless
             Perusal
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             other
             instances
             of
             Witches
             ,
             besides
             that
             
             of
             the
             Pythoness
             of
             
               Endor
               .
               Suidas
            
             has
             a
             most
             considerable
             proof
             of
             the
             Daemons
             answering
             the
             Heathens
             by
             Oracles
             ;
             where
             speaking
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar's
            
             enquiring
             at
             an
             Oracle
             who
             should
             be
             his
             Successor
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             returned
             him
             this
             answer
             .
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             Which
             may
             thus
             be
             Englished
             .
             
               
                 —
                 
                   A
                   Boy
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Hebrew
                 Offspring
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Gods
                 Adore
                 ,
              
               
                 Commands
                 me
                 hence
                 ,
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 my
                 proper
                 shore
                 ;
              
               
                 Henceforth
                 forbear
                 Our
                 Altars
                 to
                 implore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             commanded
             an
             Altar
             to
             be
             Erected
             in
             the
             Capital
             ,
             having
             this
             Inscription
             :
             
               Haec
               est
               Ara
               Primogeniti
               Dei.
               This
               is
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               first-born
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             dureing
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             Augustus
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             second
             chap.
             of
             St.
             Luke
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             ,
             went
             up
             to
             Judea
             to
             be
             taxed
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Augustus
             had
             imposed
             a
             General
             Tax
             upon
             the
             World
             and
             that
             during
             their
             abode
             at
             
             Bethlehem
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Nativity
             happened
             :
             of
             which
             the
             Eastern
             Sages
             had
             notice
             by
             
               his
               Star
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Roman
             Cesar
             had
             some
             such
             apprehension
             (
             or
             Impression
             at
             least
             )
             the
             words
             upon
             the
             Altar
             do
             plainly
             manifest
             .
             And
             if
             this
             relation
             of
             Suidas
             obtain
             credit
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             Evinced
             that
             they
             were
             Daemons
             ,
             or
             Crafty
             Spirits
             which
             answered
             at
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Heathens
             :
             for
             if
             we
             admit
             that
             many
             answers
             were
             given
             by
             the
             Cunning
             ,
             and
             Jugling
             of
             their
             Priests
             ;
             Yet
             it
             could
             not
             make
             for
             their
             interest
             to
             discredit
             their
             Oracle
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             their
             Deity
             .
             But
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             forced
             those
             Infatuating
             Spirits
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Soveraign
             Divinity
             as
             the
             unclean
             Spirit
             in
             the
             8.
             chap.
             of
             Luke
             ,
             verse
             28.
             
             
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               with
               thee
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God.
            
             Thus
             at
             the
             arising
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             did
             the
             Dark
             Oracles
             vanish
             ,
             as
             the
             shadows
             of
             the
             night
             are
             chased
             away
             ,
             by
             the
             Appearing
             of
             the
             Sun
             beames
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             what
             Plutarch
             relates
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             tells
             yee
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             company
             sailing
             from
             Greece
             towards
             Italy
             ,
             happened
             of
             a
             sudden
             to
             be
             becalmed
             ,
             and
             one
             Thamus
             ,
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Ships
             Crew
             ,
             was
             called
             three
             times
             ,
             at
             the
             third
             call
             he
             made
             answer
             
               Here
               am
            
             I
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             voice
             bad
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Palodes
             (
             certain
             Shelves
             in
             the
             Ionian
             Sea
             )
             that
             then
             he
             should
             publish
             that
             
               the
               great
               Pan
               was
               dead
            
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Ship
             was
             discharged
             of
             her
             restraint
             and
             went
             forward
             ,
             so
             that
             wh●n
             they
             came
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             ,
             Thamus
             from
             the
             Poop
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             published
             what
             he
             had
             been
             commanded
             ;
             whereupon
             followed
             a
             great
             noise
             of
             shrieking
             and
             lamenting
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Sea
             resounded
             with
             the
             lamentation
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             having
             been
             made
             acquainted
             with
             this
             passage
             ,
             demanded
             of
             his
             wise
             men
             ;
             who
             this
             great
             God
             Pan
             might
             be
             ?
             But
             the
             best
             answer
             they
             could
             give
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Mercury
             and
             Penelope
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             circumstance
             happening
             just
             at
             the
             time
             when
             our
             Saviour
             was
             crucified
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             by
             more
             intelligent
             and
             considerate
             men
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Great
               God
               Pan
            
             was
             meant
             the
             Blessed
             Redeemer
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             who
             by
             his
             Death
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             Overthrew
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Satan
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Devils
             were
             now
             to
             Quit
             those
             Oracles
             by
             which
             they
             had
             so
             long
             deceived
             
             the
             World
             :
             and
             on
             this
             account
             those
             Spirits
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             make
             that
             great
             and
             dismall
             lamentation
             .
             For
             from
             that
             time
             they
             soon
             ran
             into
             decay
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Delphi
               Oracula
               cessant
            
             ,
             which
             Juvenal
             records
             ,
             makes
             it
             plain
             that
             they
             were
             but
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             after
             the
             fatal
             blow
             given
             them
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             with
             an
             
               It
               is
               Finished
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             had
             these
             Oracles
             been
             managed
             only
             by
             the
             subtilty
             and
             artifice
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             improbable
             but
             they
             might
             have
             been
             of
             longer
             continuance
             ,
             for
             the
             Priests
             continue
             to
             be
             as
             Crafty
             and
             Covetous
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             as
             dexterous
             at
             all
             the
             feats
             of
             Juggling
             and
             Legerdemain
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             the
             time
             of
             their
             delusions
             was
             expired
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             small
             Argument
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             those
             vanquished
             Spirits
             flye
             before
             it
             ;
             they
             retire
             ,
             with
             the
             molten
             ,
             and
             Carved
             Images
             to
             the
             Owls
             and
             to
             the
             Batts
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             splendour
             of
             the
             Tidings
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             in
             those
             Countries
             where
             there
             is
             least
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             sincere
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Power
             is
             countenanced
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             ,
             comparatively
             to
             meet
             with
             
             instances
             of
             the
             Satanical
             craft
             and
             power
             ;
             his
             
               strong
               holds
            
             are
             beaten
             down
             ;
             tho
             some
             small
             forts
             he
             still
             retains
             amongst
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             :
             but
             in
             countries
             where
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Paganism
             prevail
             ,
             he
             Governs
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             Here
             he
             hath
             his
             Groves
             ,
             his
             Cells
             ,
             and
             Hermitages
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ;
             He
             passes
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             receiveth
             publick
             adoration
             ;
             whilst
             every
             Priest
             hath
             his
             Familiar
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             passes
             for
             saving
             Truth
             .
             In
             Countries
             more
             Barbarous
             ,
             he
             is
             Worshiped
             for
             Fear
             ,
             (
             as
             amongst
             the
             Indians
             )
             and
             there
             he
             often
             shews
             himself
             to
             them
             in
             monstrous
             shapes
             ,
             Dreadful
             to
             behold
             ,
             to
             affright
             them
             into
             their
             damnable
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             idolatries
             .
             In
             Countries
             where
             Humane
             Learning
             hath
             obtained
             ,
             a
             pretended
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ancients
             is
             that
             by
             which
             they
             Justify
             their
             superstitions
             ;
             whilst
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             misguided
             Zeal
             ,
             tumbles
             whole
             Nations
             down
             the
             dreadful
             precipices
             of
             Blasphemy
             and
             Devil-worship
             .
             And
             to
             these
             the
             Grand
             Impostor
             appears
             in
             shapes
             ,
             and
             figures
             Divine
             and
             Angelical
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             sweetning
             them
             in
             their
             Heathenish
             Apostacy
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             glorious
             
             Apparitions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             one
             Saint
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             the
             promulgation
             of
             some
             Doctrine
             that
             may
             advance
             his
             dark
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Designs
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             confirmed
             by
             seeming
             Miracles
             and
             Lying
             Wonders
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             Infatuate
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             deluded
             Bigots
             ,
             and
             confirm
             in
             them
             a
             belief
             of
             their
             diabolical
             Impostures
             .
          
           
             And
             tho
             some
             perhaps
             may
             Imagin
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             signifies
             little
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             Witches
             ;
             they
             may
             by
             weighing
             ,
             and
             comparing
             the
             Argument
             ,
             find
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             thereof
             :
             For
             what
             less
             than
             the
             Sorceries
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             prevailing
             influence
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             could
             possibly
             shut
             up
             so
             many
             Nations
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             under
             such
             gross
             ,
             and
             stupendious
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             and
             Atheism
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Question
             were
             put
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             demands
             of
             the
             
               Galatians
               ,
               chap.
            
             3
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             Foolish
             Galatians
             ,
             who
             hath
             Bewitched
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ?
             It
             might
             truly
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             with
             the
             assistance
             and
             confederacy
             of
             their
             Idol
             Priests
             hath
             done
             it
             .
             This
             Indeed
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             deplorable
             kind
             of
             Fascination
             ,
             
             whereby
             mens
             Souls
             and
             Faculties
             are
             Captivated
             to
             their
             spiritual
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             and
             consciences
             are
             defiled
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             almost
             to
             relieve
             men
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             delusion
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Current
             of
             their
             misguided
             Devotion
             ,
             runs
             Diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             means
             of
             their
             Cure.
             But
             of
             this
             more
             will
             be
             said
             in
             a
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Witchcraft
             of
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             will
             be
             particularly
             Treated
             of
             .
          
           
             Others
             there
             are
             amongst
             the
             Devils
             Advocates
             ,
             that
             would
             fain
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             because
             some
             particular
             Men
             have
             Endeavoured
             to
             attain
             this
             Hellish
             Art
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             arrive
             to
             it
             ;
             others
             have
             gone
             a
             little
             way
             in
             Magical
             performances
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             do
             any
             great
             Exploits
             ,
             or
             shew
             any
             Extraordinary
             feats
             in
             that
             profound
             Science
             ,
             that
             therefore
             such
             acquirements
             are
             not
             at
             all
             Attainable
             ,
             but
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Black
             Mysteries
             ;
             such
             was
             Nero
             ,
             who
             because
             his
             pursuit
             of
             that
             Infernal
             study
             was
             not
             attended
             with
             any
             Fatal
             proficiency
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             contemned
             the
             Magicall
             Art
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             such
             performances
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             never
             attain
             to
             and
             therefore
             he
             sate
             down
             a
             Despiser
             of
             such
             as
             boasted
             their
             
             knowledg
             in
             those
             Mysteries
             :
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Devil
             complyed
             not
             with
             his
             studies
             in
             that
             School
             ,
             Since
             Nero
             of
             his
             own
             Nature
             was
             so
             much
             a
             Devil
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             been
             furthered
             with
             any
             of
             those
             more
             subtil
             Assistances
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             might
             have
             Attempted
             such
             things
             as
             should
             have
             Exceeded
             all
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             his
             
               drudging
               Spirits
            
             upon
             such
             performances
             as
             (
             tho
             they
             might
             not
             Exceed
             the
             fierceness
             of
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             yet
             )
             might
             surmount
             their
             Power
             .
             But
             ,
             from
             hence
             to
             argue
             that
             
               there
               are
               no
               Witches
            
             ,
             seems
             as
             incongruous
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             
               should
               say
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               or
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               which
               kill
               and
               devour
               the
               Herds
               ,
               and
               Flocks
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               a
               little
               Dog
               at
               home
               that
               cannot
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             a
             Miraculous
             power
             ,
             that
             Daemons
             and
             Witches
             present
             themselves
             in
             various
             shapes
             ,
             somtimes
             Humane
             ,
             somtimes
             Bestial
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             Monstrous
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             in
             their
             proper
             forms
             :
             for
             as
             we
             cannot
             understand
             the
             profound
             knowledge
             that
             subtil
             and
             spiritual
             beings
             have
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             above
             the
             stretch
             of
             our
             Enquiry
             ;
             so
             can
             we
             much
             less
             Limit
             their
             free
             and
             unconfined
             agencies
             ,
             to
             Qualities
             and
             
             reasons
             within
             our
             comprehensions
             for
             as
             they
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             Larger
             Intelligence
             ,
             they
             can
             from
             time
             to
             time
             Impart
             things
             strange
             and
             foreign
             to
             us
             :
             And
             their
             Airy
             substances
             are
             capable
             of
             putting
             on
             diversities
             of
             figures
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             assume
             such
             a
             Vehicle
             as
             may
             represent
             any
             resemblance
             they
             please
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             much
             easier
             for
             us
             to
             conceive
             they
             may
             borrow
             the
             resemblance
             of
             Lower
             shapes
             ,
             than
             the
             Garb
             and
             Mien
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             Light.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             Cloath
             their
             Daemoniac
             Confederates
             in
             representations
             different
             from
             their
             proper
             Existencies
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             that
             knowledge
             they
             have
             of
             Occult
             Qualities
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             the
             Investigation
             of
             our
             Scrutinies
             .
             By
             the
             following
             Relations
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Cat
             or
             other
             Creature
             hath
             been
             cut
             ,
             or
             wounded
             ;
             the
             Hurt
             hath
             manifestly
             appeared
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Witch
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             part
             where
             the
             other
             Assumed
             Resemblance
             hath
             to
             apearance
             received
             the
             blow
             given
             .
             Nor
             would
             we
             have
             the
             reader
             Imagin
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             bare
             following
             Relations
             is
             all
             that
             we
             insist
             upon
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             is
             here
             Asserted
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             published
             as
             a
             farther
             Confirmation
             of
             Matter
             
             of
             Fact
             which
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             Ingenious
             and
             Unprejudiced
             Persons
             ,
             are
             already
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Histories
             of
             all
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             barely
             of
             the
             Rude
             and
             Barbarous
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             most
             Civilized
             and
             Polite
             Times
             ;
             besides
             the
             Exquisite
             pens
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             sober
             Writers
             of
             our
             Age
             ,
             which
             have
             given
             ample
             and
             undeniable
             Attestation
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             Diabolical
             Contracts
             .
          
           
             To
             those
             that
             Object
             the
             Improbability
             of
             such
             Transactions
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             stories
             of
             Witches
             Transmuting
             of
             shapes
             ,
             Flying
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             impossible
             to
             Natural
             reason
             :
             So
             much
             hath
             already
             been
             said
             in
             their
             Refutation
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             preposterous
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             more
             .
             Onely
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             unaccountable
             these
             things
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             (
             The
             real
             matter
             of
             Fact
             being
             proved
             )
             it
             ought
             the
             more
             to
             prevail
             towards
             a
             belief
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Agencies
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             endeavour
             to
             impose
             strange
             Fictions
             upon
             the
             Credulous
             ,
             use
             to
             adapt
             them
             as
             near
             as
             they
             can
             to
             a
             supposal
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             management
             ;
             tho
             attended
             with
             very
             strange
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             Prodigious
             circumstances
             :
             And
             
             if
             they
             would
             have
             them
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             Imaginary
             Fictions
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             People
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             should
             agree
             to
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             the
             same
             Exploded
             conceits
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             those
             that
             say
             they
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             such
             things
             can
             be
             done
             ;
             That
             is
             no
             small
             Argument
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             
               Conceptions
               ,
               Apprehensions
            
             ,
             and
             Knowledg
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             dispute
             the
             certainty
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             above
             their
             Sphere
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             at
             all
             available
             against
             the
             Possibility
             of
             such
             performances
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Mans
             doubting
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             the
             Sea
             doth
             Ebb
             and
             Flow
             ,
             should
             be
             an
             Argument
             that
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Nature
             .
             We
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             from
             such
             small
             ,
             and
             various
             Seeds
             ,
             such
             different
             species
             of
             Plants
             and
             Trees
             receive
             their
             Formation
             ;
             or
             how
             the
             Extream
             distant
             Natures
             and
             Compositions
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             United
             :
             but
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             our
             Ignorance
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             very
             Obvious
             to
             our
             sense
             ;
             tho
             beyond
             the
             Comprehension
             of
             our
             Reasons
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             Powers
             of
             Creatures
             that
             do
             not
             appear
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             best
             Judgment
             we
             can
             
             make
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             things
             is
             by
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Measure
             of
             our
             Fancies
             .
             For
             by
             this
             we
             are
             certainly
             convinced
             that
             such
             things
             are
             really
             so
             ,
             tho
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             confined
             Circumstances
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             penetrate
             into
             the
             Rationality
             of
             their
             Contingencies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Propositions
             or
             Assertions
             concerning
             Witches
             and
             Witchcraft
             .
             The
             Character
             of
             a
             Witch
             .
             Same
             Considerations
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             THE
             last
             Chapter
             having
             designed
             that
             Idol
             Worship
             (
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             therein
             proposed
             Objectively
             to
             be
             Adored
             )
             Is
             not
             only
             a
             great
             Countenancer
             ,
             but
             Tends
             vastly
             to
             the
             promotion
             of
             Diabolical
             Confederacies
             .
             Before
             we
             proceed
             to
             a
             particular
             and
             Historical
             Account
             of
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Witches
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             a
             little
             farther
             to
             explain
             what
             we
             mean
             by
             a
             Witch
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             the
             power
             of
             such
             a
             one
             may
             be
             understood
             And
             this
             being
             a
             nice
             and
             difficult
             determination
             ;
             
             The
             Candid
             Reader
             shall
             find
             very
             little
             new
             Asserted
             Notions
             either
             in
             Relation
             to
             their
             persons
             or
             practices
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             chuse
             to
             lay
             down
             what
             the
             most
             Unprejudiced
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             and
             Sober
             Writers
             of
             things
             relating
             to
             Matters
             of
             this
             Nature
             have
             upon
             their
             best
             search
             and
             Enquiry
             determined
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             it
             is
             agreed
             that
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             prove
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             to
             be
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             
               Caution
               and
               Tenderness
               Imaginable
            
             :
             The
             loss
             being
             greater
             on
             the
             part
             of
             
               a
               false
               Testimony
            
             ,
             than
             on
             that
             of
             a
             
               Supposed
               Criminal
            
             ;
             Infernal
             Contracts
             are
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Witnesses
             ;
             being
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             a
             seeming
             regard
             to
             the
             safety
             and
             Immunity
             of
             his
             Prostitute
             may
             omit
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Testes
             ;
             the
             black
             pupil
             acting
             with
             greater
             security
             when
             she
             apprehends
             none
             knows
             of
             ,
             or
             is
             privy
             to
             the
             Confederation
             .
          
           
             Yet
             is
             there
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Devil
             is
             as
             secure
             of
             his
             prey
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             world
             had
             subscribed
             a
             Teste
             to
             the
             Indenture
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             he
             hath
             Seisin
             of
             her
             as
             his
             Property
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             never
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             unless
             
               Ejected
               by
               a
               stronger
               
               than
               He.
            
             Those
             Hellish
             Compacts
             therefore
             ,
             are
             Managed
             like
             the
             filthy
             Intrigues
             betwixt
             a
             Fornicator
             and
             his
             Strumpet
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             be
             no
             
               Eye
               sees
               them
            
             that
             may
             Expose
             them
             to
             the
             penalties
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             difficult
             to
             prove
             matter
             of
             fact
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             a
             Spurious
             off-spring
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             Nauseous
             Rotteness
             unveils
             them
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             linger
             out
             to
             a
             more
             Infamous
             Death
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             Law
             had
             Chastised
             them
             ;
             The
             Rotteness
             of
             their
             bones
             giving
             them
             more
             severe
             pains
             and
             Twinges
             than
             the
             Rod
             of
             Justice
             could
             have
             done
             :
             Not
             unlike
             this
             do
             some
             of
             these
             Infernal
             Prostitutes
             Escape
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             publick
             Justice
             until
             at
             last
             their
             loath'd
             and
             miserable
             Lives
             are
             seized
             as
             forfeitures
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             found
             (
             like
             Faustus
             )
             with
             broken
             Necks
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             other
             wrack
             upon
             their
             Nauseous
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             Evidently
             discovers
             their
             souls
             to
             have
             been
             Extorted
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             been
             forcibly
             Ejected
             
               upon
               forfeiture
            
             of
             
               their
               Lease
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             too
             ,
             may
             have
             been
             unjustly
             accused
             for
             Witches
             ;
             either
             by
             an
             Ignorance
             of
             Causes
             
               meerly
               Natural
            
             ,
             or
             misapplying
             Causes
             that
             in
             themselves
             are
             supernatural
             :
             So
             that
             the
             very
             same
             
             operations
             which
             to
             Intelligent
             ,
             and
             Enquiring
             Philosophers
             ,
             are
             meerly
             the
             product
             of
             Natural
             Sympathies
             ,
             or
             Antipathies
             of
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             the
             unskilful
             shall
             appear
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             Art
             Magical
             ,
             or
             Diabolical
             ▪
             So
             the
             Freezing
             a
             cup
             of
             snow-water
             to
             a
             Stool
             by
             the
             fireside
             ,
             looks
             to
             some
             weak
             persons
             ,
             with
             an
             Aspect
             very
             strange
             and
             unaccountable
             ,
             whilst
             to
             those
             that
             consider
             and
             know
             the
             restringent
             Quality
             of
             the
             Salt
             ,
             the
             others
             Admiration
             becomes
             almost
             Ridiculous
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Naturalists
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Imagination
             hath
             had
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             strange
             Effects
             ,
             especially
             upon
             tender
             and
             Irrational
             Bodies
             ,
             such
             as
             Children
             ,
             Chickens
             ,
             Lambs
             &c.
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
               Nescio
               quis
               Teneros
               Oculus
               mihi
               fascinat
               Agnos
               .
            
          
           
             And
             very
             strange
             performances
             may
             be
             effected
             by
             an
             Exalted
             and
             Fixed
             Imagination
             ,
             the
             Intention
             of
             which
             vastly
             contributes
             towards
             the
             Effecting
             things
             seemingly
             Impossible
             .
             The
             formation
             of
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             Mothers
             Womb
             ▪
             which
             if
             good
             Authority
             may
             be
             Credited
             )
             hath
             been
             Imputed
             to
             the
             force
             of
             an
             Imagination
             strongly
             possessed
             with
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             belief
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             what
             is
             by
             a
             learned
             
             pen
             related
             of
             a
             
               Lady
               ,
               who
               being
               used
               to
               wear
               patches
               ,
               and
               that
               during
               the
               time
               she
               was
               with
               child
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               told
               her
               that
               her
               child
               would
               have
               such
               a
               patch
               in
               its
               forehead
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               such
               a
               spot
               was
               discerned
               in
               the
               place
               described
               ,
            
             and
             still
             remained
             in
             that
             same
             part
             of
             the
             Ladies
             Face
             ,
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Impression
             a
             powerful
             Imagination
             may
             have
             on
             tender
             Bodies
             .
             Infinite
             more
             are
             the
             Experiments
             that
             might
             be
             mentioned
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             should
             Enumerate
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             it
             would
             nevertheless
             appear
             that
             the
             Feats
             ,
             and
             performances
             of
             Infernal
             Confederacies
             vastly
             surpass
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             thought
             attainable
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             be
             so
             Evident
             ,
             by
             matters
             of
             Fact
             related
             in
             the
             following
             Collection
             that
             it
             would
             be
             needless
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             some
             have
             been
             suspected
             for
             Witches
             ,
             barely
             for
             having
             deformed
             Bodies
             ,
             Ill
             Aspects
             ,
             or
             Melancholy
             Constitutions
             doth
             it
             any
             ways
             appear
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             really
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Witch
             ?
             Or
             may
             it
             not
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             be
             alledged
             ,
             that
             because
             some
             for
             having
             Arms
             found
             about
             them
             ,
             
             have
             been
             wrongfully
             accused
             for
             being
             Robbers
             ;
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             High-way
             man.
             Such
             allegations
             as
             these
             ,
             do
             not
             at
             all
             disprove
             the
             Existence
             of
             such
             Haggs
             .
          
           
             Tho
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             any
             person
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             deformities
             which
             may
             be
             only
             the
             Effects
             of
             
               old
               Age
            
             ,
             or
             the
             product
             of
             some
             disease
             )
             should
             be
             presently
             Indicted
             and
             
               trust
               up
               for
               a
               Witch
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             Imagine
             that
             ever
             such
             a
             thing
             hath
             been
             in
             a
             Civilized
             Nation
             ,
             without
             the
             concomitant
             circumstances
             of
             some
             other
             proofs
             :
             That
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             case
             indeed
             !
             But
             I
             think
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             have
             been
             
               some
               whose
               Insides
               have
               been
               blackned
               with
               as
               foul
               and
               damnable
               Confederacies
               as
               others
            
             ;
             who
             have
             notwithstanding
             appeared
             with
             Faces
             very
             Charming
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             .
             For
             we
             have
             no
             account
             of
             any
             very
             Nauseous
             deformity
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             forehead
             of
             
               Jesabel
               ,
               Joan
               of
               Arc
            
             ,
             or
             
               Joan
               Queen
               of
               Naples
            
             .
             And
             perhaps
             the
             Attempts
             of
             these
             Hellish
             Agents
             may
             pass
             with
             less
             Suspicion
             ,
             when
             under
             the
             plausible
             disguise
             of
             a
             
               handsom
               Face
            
             :
             For
             from
             Objects
             Nasty
             and
             deformed
             ,
             men
             Naturally
             turn
             away
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Innate
               Aversion
            
             and
             Contempt
             ;
             
             whilst
             under
             the
             
               Charming
               Attraction
            
             of
             a
             fair
             Face
             ,
             the
             
               Magical
               Enchantment
               Insensibly
            
             Steals
             upon
             
               men
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               Devil
               at
               any
               time
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               appears
               as
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             Spotswood
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             book
             the
             6th
             .
             page
             383.
             
             Reports
             that
             there
             was
             one
             
               Agnes
               Sampson
            
             amongst
             the
             Witches
             and
             Sorcerers
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             was
             comonly
             called
             the
             
               Wise
               Wife
               of
               Keith
            
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             being
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             a
             Woman
             not
             of
             the
             sordid
             and
             base
             sort
             of
             Witches
             ,
             in
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Matron
             like
             ,
             and
             grave
             Mein
             ,
             settled
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             Judicious
             in
             her
             answers
             ;
             who
             upon
             her
             Examination
             declared
             ,
             That
             she
             had
             a
             Familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             upon
             her
             Invocation
             usually
             appeared
             to
             her
             in
             a
             Visible
             form
             ,
             &
             resolved
             her
             of
             doubtful
             Matters
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             Matters
             relating
             to
             the
             Life
             or
             Death
             of
             persons
             lying
             sick
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             taught
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             called
             him
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             word
             
               Holla
               Master
            
             .
             Upon
             which
             he
             usually
             appeared
             to
             her
             .
             See
             
               Wanly's
               Wonders
               of
               the
               little
               World.
            
             lib.
             5.
             chap.
             20.
             
             
               So
               that
               Deformity
               alone
               is
               no
               more
               an
               Argument
               of
               a
               Witch
               ,
               than
               Beauty
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Evidence
               of
               a
               Whore.
               
            
          
           
           
             Somtimes
             ,
             it
             is
             Objected
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             come
             in
             and
             given
             Evidence
             against
             themselves
             ;
             and
             being
             brought
             before
             Magistrates
             ,
             have
             (
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             )
             causlesly
             accused
             themselves
             ,
             by
             Confessing
             themselves
             to
             be
             Witches
             ,
             and
             relating
             divers
             things
             by
             them
             done
             (
             as
             they
             have
             supposed
             )
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             all
             this
             may
             be
             the
             Effect
             of
             a
             Deep
             Melancholy
             ,
             or
             some
             Terrour
             that
             they
             may
             have
             been
             under
             :
             or
             perhaps
             an
             Argument
             that
             themselves
             have
             at
             the
             same
             time
             been
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Witchcraft
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             Delirium
             of
             Phancy
             .
             So
             some
             Lunaticks
             have
             fancied
             themselves
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Queens
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             beyond
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             most
             Rational
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Demonstrations
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             the
             Self-accusations
             of
             such
             is
             as
             little
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             as
             the
             Self-Compurgations
             ,
             and
             Applauses
             of
             others
             ;
             without
             some
             more
             substantial
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Observable
             that
             Witches
             are
             commonly
             of
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             and
             some
             there
             are
             that
             confine
             that
             Term
             wholly
             to
             them
             :
             And
             ever
             since
             the
             prevalence
             of
             the
             First
             Temptation
             upon
             the
             first
             Woman
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             
             if
             the
             subtil
             Adversary
             still
             offer
             his
             Baits
             to
             such
             palats
             as
             are
             most
             desirous
             to
             taste
             Fruits
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             more
             negligent
             in
             Enquiring
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             what
             they
             Swallow
             .
             It
             was
             an
             Observation
             of
             
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Nescio
               quid
               habet
               Muliebre
               Nomen
               semper
               cum
               Sacris
               .
            
             And
             it
             has
             been
             a
             long
             time
             observed
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             incline
             to
             Virtue
             and
             Piety
             ,
             few
             go
             beyond
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             take
             up
             with
             Superstitious
             and
             evil
             courses
             ,
             none
             surpass
             them
             in
             Heights
             of
             Wickedness
             and
             mischief
             .
          
           
             Tho
             these
             wretched
             Artists
             are
             commonly
             distinguished
             into
             those
             of
             the
             Black
             ,
             and
             White
             orders
             ;
             they
             are
             certainly
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             differ
             in
             deeds
             of
             darkness
             ,
             which
             admit
             of
             no
             difference
             of
             Colour
             ,
             They
             are
             certainly
             both
             alike
             guilty
             in
             Compounding
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             The
             black
             are
             those
             which
             are
             looked
             upon
             to
             do
             the
             most
             Mischief
             ,
             because
             they
             commonly
             Torment
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             or
             Injure
             them
             in
             their
             Estates
             ;
             and
             the
             White
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             to
             be
             such
             as
             restore
             people
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             goods
             lost
             :
             So
             that
             accordingly
             they
             have
             acquired
             the
             Names
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             Women
             .
             
               But
               what
               Fellowship
               hath
               Light
               
               with
               Darkness
               ,
               or
               what
               Communion
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               .
            
             Both
             these
             deal
             in
             the
             same
             forbidden
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Equally
             bring
             Clients
             to
             their
             Hellish
             Master
             .
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Glasiers
             boys
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             who
             Employ
             themselves
             to
             break
             the
             Neighbours
             windows
             ,
             that
             their
             Masters
             may
             have
             the
             profit
             of
             mending
             them
             again
             .
          
           
             Some
             Ancient
             Arts
             and
             Mysteries
             are
             said
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Mischeif
             will
             not
             let
             fall
             any
             of
             those
             Trades
             by
             which
             he
             brings
             Souls
             to
             perdition
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             have
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             Servants
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             purposes
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             the
             Continuance
             of
             that
             Ancient
             Devil-Craft
             ,
             and
             Infernal
             Combination
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             a
             Sordid
             Ignorance
             ,
             Revengeful
             Malice
             ,
             or
             Blind
             Superstition
             remain
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Ignorant
             resort
             to
             it
             as
             to
             a
             School
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             where
             they
             proceed
             and
             graduate
             themselves
             in
             the
             Cursed
             Mathematicks
             ,
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Lower
             World.
             The
             Malicious
             apply
             themselves
             for
             Revenge
             ,
             to
             wreak
             their
             spleens
             upon
             those
             they
             have
             Animosity
             against
             :
             and
             they
             are
             all
             the
             
               better
               part
               of
               Mankind
            
             :
             For
             if
             once
             they
             become
             in
             League
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             they
             must
             
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             espoused
             his
             Interest
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             
               stretch
               out
               their
               Malice
               answerable
               to
               his
               Enmity
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               all
               Mankind
            
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             particularly
             against
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             Integrity
             :
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             
               First
               Parents
               ,
               Job
            
             ,
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Holy
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             the
             Angel
             tells
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Smyrna
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               should
               cast
               some
               of
               them
               into
               prison
               that
               they
               might
               be
               Tryed
               .
            
             And
             Luke
             22.
             chap.
             31.
             vers
             .
             He
             tells
             Peter
             that
             
               Satan
               had
               desired
               to
               winnow
               him
               ,
            
             as
             they
             do
             wheat
             ,
             but
             our
             Lord
             had
             prayed
             for
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             must
             be
             Imputed
             to
             that
             Enmity
             which
             was
             put
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             So
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostate
             Angel
             hath
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             wicked
             Agents
             ,
             continually
             been
             Attempting
             to
             wreak
             his
             Revenge
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Superstitious
             are
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             ,
             as
             any
             ,
             drawn
             into
             the
             Fatal
             snare
             ,
             for
             
               they
               often
               become
               Witches
               ,
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             These
             doubting
             that
             some
             Witch
             might
             have
             power
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             arm
             themselves
             with
             the
             Devil's
             Shield
             against
             the
             Devil's
             Sword
             :
             Putting
             on
             the
             Armour
             of
             Charms
             ,
             and
             Spells
             piecemeal
             
             by
             degrees
             ;
             until
             at
             length
             they
             come
             to
             be
             Devil-fenc'd
             cap-a-pie
             :
             and
             so
             at
             first
             they
             are
             drawn
             into
             a
             
               League
               Defensive
            
             ;
             until
             at
             last
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             declared
             Offensive
             too
             .
             That
             Art
             is
             quickly
             learnt
             ;
             which
             wants
             nothing
             but
             Credulity
             and
             practice
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Devil
             once
             finds
             an
             Invitation
             ,
             he
             ever
             after
             Haunts
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             Proficients
             in
             the
             Black
             Mysteries
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             who
             at
             first
             begin
             with
             Feats
             rather
             diverting
             ,
             than
             Hurtful
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             sometimes
             entertained
             by
             Ludicrous
             and
             gamesom
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             (
             to
             appearance
             )
             do
             things
             seemingly
             pleasant
             :
             but
             this
             pastime
             costs
             them
             dear
             in
             the
             End
             ;
             for
             they
             play
             so
             long
             on
             the
             brink
             of
             Hell
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             they
             tumble
             in
             ,
             and
             sport
             with
             the
             devouring
             Lyon
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             seized
             by
             his
             griping
             Paw
             ;
             from
             whence
             They
             never
             after
             have
             power
             to
             Extricate
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Others
             there
             are
             that
             are
             prevail'd
             with
             by
             none
             of
             these
             considerations
             ;
             but
             take
             up
             the
             use
             of
             
               Magical
               Forms
            
             ,
             and
             Simples
             by
             Tradition
             :
             Those
             that
             were
             their
             Predecessors
             deriving
             down
             to
             them
             the
             use
             of
             some
             
               Mystical
               words
            
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             upon
             the
             recital
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             acquire
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             strange
             ,
             and
             
             remote
             secrets
             ;
             and
             are
             Assisted
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             things
             much
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             a
             power
             meerly
             Humane
             .
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             it
             Improbable
             that
             the
             Apostate
             Spirit
             may
             have
             Obliged
             himself
             ,
             upon
             the
             bare
             naming
             ,
             or
             repeating
             such
             or
             such
             set
             forms
             of
             words
             (
             by
             himself
             ,
             perhaps
             Appointed
             )
             to
             attend
             upon
             those
             that
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             it
             is
             that
             Balaam
             and
             the
             Wisemen
             of
             Nebuchadnezar
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Daniel
             )
             are
             acquitted
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             from
             having
             a
             particular
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             acting
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             
               greater
               Sorcery
            
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             omit
             relating
             a
             passage
             which
             was
             told
             me
             when
             I
             was
             a
             Shool-boy
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             Divine
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             That
             there
             formerly
             Lived
             in
             the
             same
             house
             a
             Parson
             ,
             who
             likewise
             taught
             the
             Latin
             tongue
             ,
             and
             having
             several
             Lads
             under
             his
             care
             ;
             they
             (
             one
             day
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Dinner
             at
             a
             Gentlemans
             house
             about
             a
             mile
             from
             the
             place
             )
             happened
             to
             go
             into
             his
             Study
             ,
             and
             (
             whether
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             or
             by
             accident
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             )
             were
             reading
             in
             a
             book
             of
             his
             ,
             relating
             to
             that
             forbidden
             Art
             ;
             the
             
             Lads
             continued
             reading
             ,
             'till
             divers
             Spirits
             came
             into
             the
             Room
             to
             them
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             I
             was
             told
             in
             the
             Shape
             of
             boys
             ,
             which
             seemed
             with
             a
             nimble
             motion
             to
             caper
             and
             play
             about
             them
             :
             Their
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             dinner
             ,
             had
             some
             Notice
             of
             what
             was
             doing
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             rose
             from
             table
             ,
             and
             repaired
             to
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             them
             very
             perplexed
             at
             their
             new
             company
             ,
             but
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             but
             upon
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             they
             were
             soon
             discharged
             .
          
           
             Not
             unlike
             to
             this
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             having
             by
             them
             books
             of
             Conjuration
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             undesignedly
             peruse
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             previous
             Compact
             ;
             until
             at
             length
             their
             Inquisitive
             Inclinations
             are
             so
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             more
             Interdicted
             means
             for
             their
             Information
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             Improbable
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             Students
             in
             Astrology
             ,
             may
             (
             in
             their
             first
             Addresses
             to
             that
             Science
             )
             aim
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Curiosity
             ,
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Hidden
             and
             remote
             Questions
             ;
             and
             Future
             Events
             ;
             Whilst
             those
             Mischievous
             Spirits
             (
             who
             like
             Beasts
             of
             prey
             )
             watching
             
             all
             Occasions
             to
             entrap
             and
             get
             them
             into
             their
             Envious
             reach
             :
             may
             work
             upon
             their
             overcurious
             and
             inquisitive
             Genius's
             to
             search
             after
             the
             more
             prohibited
             means
             of
             satisfying
             their
             sinful
             Curiosity
             .
             So
             that
             
               Judicial
               Astrology
            
             may
             well
             be
             lookt
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             fair
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Diabolical
             Art.
             And
             it
             seems
             not
             Improbable
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             at
             first
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             as
             a
             Lure
             to
             draw
             the
             Over-curious
             into
             those
             snares
             that
             lye
             beyond
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             whosoever
             but
             seriously
             Considers
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Questions
             ,
             which
             the
             
               pretenders
               to
               that
               Art
            
             undertake
             to
             resolve
             ,
             will
             find
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             they
             step
             somwhat
             beyond
             those
             bounds
             which
             are
             set
             to
             their
             Enquiries
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             too
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Predict
             and
             Calculate
             of
             such
             Occult
             Contingencies
             ,
             and
             Futurities
             ;
             are
             not
             always
             free
             from
             Inticements
             and
             solicitations
             to
             the
             more
             dangerous
             Correspondencies
             .
          
           
             Tho
             all
             this
             while
             it
             is
             not
             denyed
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Observation
             of
             Sydereal
             and
             Planetical
             Motions
             ,
             which
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             black
             Character
             of
             those
             Interdicted
             Arts
             ;
             but
             if
             kept
             within
             the
             modest
             directions
             of
             Natural
             Speculation
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             of
             Good
             use
             ,
             to
             Excite
             in
             us
             an
             Admiration
             and
             Adoration
             of
             
               him
               that
               stretched
               out
               the
               Heavens
               like
               a
               Courtain
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               up
               the
               sweet
               Influences
               of
               the
               Pleiades
               ,
               Causing
               the
               Stars
               in
               their
               Courses
               to
               fight
               against
               such
               as
               Oppugn
               his
               Righteous
               purposes
               .
            
             As
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Sacred
             pages
             .
          
           
             Nor
             would
             we
             be
             thought
             to
             include
             all
             manner
             of
             Intimation
             of
             Future
             Events
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             unlawful
             Divination
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             practitioners
             of
             the
             Forbidden
             Study
             do
             by
             the
             Indication
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             wicked
             Angels
             ,
             arrive
             to
             a
             Dear-bought
             Knowlegde
             of
             things
             to
             come
             :
             So
             oftentimes
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             (
             by
             the
             blessed
             Guardians
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             )
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Holy
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             Impart
             to
             such
             as
             truly
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
             some
             certain
             Intimations
             of
             his
             Divine
             pleasure
             in
             relation
             to
             Mundane
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             Changes
             that
             may
             happen
             either
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             to
             particular
             Countries
             ,
             Families
             ,
             or
             Persons
             .
             Many
             Instances
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             for
             proof
             some
             few
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Dream
             of
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
             Interpreted
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             
             in
             the
             4.
             chap.
             of
             that
             Prophesie
             and
             such
             may
             that
             Voice
             which
             was
             heard
             in
             the
             Temple
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             be
             well
             thought
             to
             be
             :
             When
             by
             a
             
               Migremus
               Hinc
            
             ,
             an
             Alarm
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             remove
             before
             the
             Storm
             of
             that
             dreadful
             War
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             Occasioned
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             as
             is
             written
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             predicted
             the
             Massacre
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             many
             Years
             before
             the
             bloody
             Execution
             of
             it
             .
             And
             King
             James
             ,
             strangely
             discovered
             the
             horrid
             Powder
             Treason
             ,
             by
             that
             letter
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mont-Eagle
             ;
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             the
             Courteous
             Intimation
             ,
             or
             Impulse
             of
             some
             good
             Genius
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             at
             all
             unlikely
             that
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             those
             Watchful
             Admonishers
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             seasonable
             Hints
             of
             approaching
             Calamities
             ,
             which
             often
             shew
             themselves
             to
             us
             Either
             in
             Aerial
             ,
             or
             other
             Prodigies
             .
             For
             these
             by
             the
             most
             Considerate
             men
             of
             all
             Ages
             have
             been
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             Prodroms
             of
             great
             Calamities
             ,
             or
             Catastrophies
             .
          
           
             So
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             
             shall
             be
             Signs
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             Signs
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             before
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             who
             knows
             ,
             but
             these
             Indexes
             may
             be
             through
             the
             Care
             of
             those
             good
             and
             tender
             Guardians
             ;
             who
             out
             of
             tenderness
             of
             our
             Welfare
             may
             give
             us
             those
             Cautions
             ,
             and
             Admonitions
             to
             provide
             our selves
             against
             a
             day
             of
             Tryal
             .
             The
             dreadful
             desolations
             that
             happened
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Late
             unnatural
             Warrs
             (
             which
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             were
             presaged
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             had
             many
             Tremendous
             Apparitions
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Earth
             &c.
             before
             those
             Calamities
             broke
             forth
             amongst
             them
             ;
             )
             I
             say
             these
             are
             dismal
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             consequence
             of
             such
             Presages
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Kind
             of
             Predictions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Benevolence
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             us
             sinful
             Mortals
             ,
             so
             they
             generally
             startle
             and
             awaken
             a
             secure
             and
             sinful
             World
             to
             meet
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Judgments
             :
             or
             if
             they
             have
             not
             that
             good
             effect
             on
             the
             sensual
             and
             Disobedient
             ;
             they
             are
             at
             least
             Messengers
             of
             Joy
             ,
             and
             Harbingers
             of
             Grace
             to
             those
             who
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Study
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Providences
             .
          
           
           
             Whilst
             we
             are
             foretold
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             that
             
               Wicked
               men
               and
               seducers
               shall
               wax
               worse
               &
               worse
               ,
               deceiving
               ,
               and
               being
               deceived
               .
            
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Delusion
             to
             which
             they
             adhere
             ,
             shall
             betray
             them
             into
             gross
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             palpable
             deviations
             ;
             such
             are
             Generally
             Impenetrable
             by
             the
             Warning
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             Judicially
             Blinded
             ,
             and
             Infatuated
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Thus
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Lying
             ,
             which
             entered
             into
             the
             False
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             they
             cryed
             
               Peace
               ,
               Peace
            
             ;
             when
             a
             sudden
             desolation
             ,
             and
             destruction
             from
             the
             Lord
             was
             coming
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             the
             dreadful
             case
             of
             those
             miserable
             Wretches
             who
             have
             given
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lyes
            
             ;
             Who
             either
             
               out
               of
               a
               belief
               that
               they
               have
               no
               souls
               ,
            
             have
             given
             themselves
             over
             to
             work
             Wickedness
             ;
             Or
             else
             despising
             the
             Glories
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             have
             Listed
             themselves
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             Fight
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             .
             And
             
               that
               Atheism
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Sensuality
               ,
            
             and
             Debauchery
             ,
             have
             a
             Natural
             Tendence
             to
             promote
             this
             Impious
             and
             Diabolical
             Confederacy
             ,
             hath
             been
             hinted
             in
             the
             forgoing
             Pages
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             Regulary
             ,
             
             Learnedly
             ,
             and
             Largely
             Treated
             of
             by
             the
             Excellent
             pens
             of
             Dr.
             H.
             M.
             and
             Mr.
             J.
             G.
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             
               Saducismus
               Triumphatus
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             presume
             to
             Wade
             no
             further
             in
             the
             Argumentative
             ,
             and
             Philosophical
             part
             ;
             but
             proceed
             now
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             most
             Atested
             Relations
             of
             Ancient
             Witches
             ;
             and
             thence
             descend
             to
             some
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             Credible
             Modern
             Relations
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             have
             happened
             in
             these
             Few
             years
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             attested
             by
             persons
             of
             Unquestionable
             Worth
             and
             Reputation
             now
             alive
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             Familiarity
             with
             Devils
             amongst
             the
             Antient
             Druids
             ,
             Sybils
             ,
             Vestal
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             Priests
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Black
             Marks
             which
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             gives
             us
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               That
               he
               shall
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shew
               himself
               to
               be
               worshipped
               as
               God.
            
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Temples
             ,
             Groves
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Sacrifices
             and
             Priests
             that
             the
             Antients
             in
             the
             days
             of
             their
             Blindness
             ,
             and
             stupid
             Idolatry
             Erected
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             to
             their
             Infernal
             Deities
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             Exaction
             of
             Worship
             and
             Adoration
             which
             Antichrist
             lays
             claim
             to
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             former
             Ages
             paid
             unto
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostate
             Church
             of
             Rome
             usurped
             to
             her
             Revolted
             Head
             those
             Sacred
             Rites
             in
             conformity
             to
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             their
             Idolatrous
             Ancestors
             paid
             unto
             the
             Revolted
             and
             Apostate
             Angels
             .
          
           
             This
             Chapter
             therefore
             shall
             be
             
             filled
             with
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             some
             of
             the
             first
             Proficients
             in
             the
             Black
             Infernal
             Mysteries
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             way
             to
             parallel
             them
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Proficience
             of
             divers
             Popes
             and
             Orders
             among
             the
             Idolatrous
             Romanists
             in
             the
             same
             dark
             and
             Diabolical
             Arts
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             the
             following
             Pages
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Astonishment
             may
             it
             well
             raise
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             but
             remark
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             those
             Barbarous
             Nations
             that
             never
             knew
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             Advantages
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             foul
             Abomination
             :
             But
             even
             the
             chosen
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             elegantly
             expresses
             )
             the
             Almighty
             arose
             Early
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             saw
             his
             wonders
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             who
             saw
             the
             Lightnings
             ,
             heard
             the
             Thunders
             ,
             and
             the
             solemn
             noise
             of
             Trumpets
             ,
             when
             their
             Captain
             Moses
             receiv'd
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             
               Most
               High
            
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             that
             First
             ,
             Positive
             and
             Repeated
             Command
             against
             Idol-worship
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             dreadful
             and
             amazing
             Judgments
             inflicted
             on
             them
             for
             that
             provoking
             sin
             )
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             understood
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Devil-worship
             .
             See
             Exod.
             20.23
             .
             Yet
             
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             this
             Israel
             should
             forsake
             the
             God
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             marked
             them
             by
             special
             favours
             from
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             !
             This
             you
             'l
             say
             is
             stupendious
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             tremendous
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             that
             Biggotted
             Ahab
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               Taught
               Israel
            
             to
             sin
             ?
             He
             had
             been
             nurst
             up
             under
             a
             Whorish
             ,
             Idolatrous
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Patroness
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             :
             And
             he
             makes
             little
             less
             than
             a
             challenge
             to
             the
             Almighty
             to
             contend
             with
             his
             Adored
             Baalim
             .
             See
             1
             Kings
             18.
             
             They
             were
             then
             so
             besotted
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             Baal
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             whose
             Thunders
             their
             Rebellous
             Fathers
             had
             heard
             on
             the
             Sacred
             Mountain
             .
          
           
             Was
             it
             possible
             that
             those
             Infernal
             Priests
             should
             expect
             an
             answer
             by
             Fire
             from
             their
             detestable
             Idol
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             by
             some
             Voice
             ,
             or
             Motion
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             Success
             of
             their
             Impious
             Adorations
             been
             deluded
             into
             an
             Opinion
             that
             there
             was
             something
             Sacred
             in
             that
             which
             they
             reared
             their
             Shrines
             unto
             ?
             It
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             indubitable
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             had
             some
             way
             or
             other
             gull'd
             them
             into
             that
             opprobrious
             
             Worship
             .
             They
             skipt
             up
             and
             down
             upon
             his
             Altars
             ,
             and
             lanced
             themselves
             until
             the
             blood
             gushed
             out
             ;
             with
             their
             
               Devils
               Littany
               ,
               O
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               hear
               us
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               We
               beseech
               thee
               to
               hear
               us
               ,
               O
            
             Baal
             .
             What
             can
             this
             be
             but
             an
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ?
             and
             bears
             so
             near
             a
             Resemblance
             unto
             Witchcraft
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             .
             Do
             the
             
               False
               Prophets
            
             call
             upon
             the
             Devil
             in
             their
             Idol
             ?
             So
             do
             the
             Witches
             call
             upon
             their
             Familiar
             :
             Do
             they
             
               offer
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             their
             Gods
             ?
             So
             do
             these
             to
             their
             Goblins
             :
             They
             allure
             them
             with
             Incense
             and
             Perfumes
             ;
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             by
             way
             of
             Oblation
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             used
             to
             do
             in
             their
             Idol-Temples
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Hellish
             Priests
             offered
             their
             own
             Blood
             to
             Baal
             ;
             so
             do
             these
             Infernal
             Haggs
             in
             their
             Contracts
             with
             Beelzebub
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             having
             now
             cleared
             the
             way
             by
             explaining
             the
             foul
             Conformity
             and
             Analogy
             betwixt
             Idolatry
             and
             Witchcraft
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             assume
             the
             premised
             Method
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             Instances
             of
             Antient
             Examples
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Thesis
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             not
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             those
             dreadful
             Examples
             ,
             which
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             afford
             us
             of
             the
             hardened
             Israelites
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             with
             
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Antient
             ,
             and
             
               much
               Celebrated
            
             Sybils
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             was
             the
             usual
             Compellation
             the
             Ignorant
             Antients
             gave
             to
             their
             
               Familiars
               ,
               Spirits
            
             ,
             or
             Genii
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             Gods
             ,
             none
             need
             doubt
             who
             have
             read
             what
             is
             related
             of
             the
             Pythoness
             of
             Endor
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             where
             she
             replies
             to
             King
             
               Saul
               ,
               I
               see
            
             Gods
             
               coming
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             So
             in
             1
             Kings
             20.21
             .
             The
             Syrians
             speak
             of
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             add
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             reckon'd
             those
             Daemons
             which
             used
             to
             shew
             themselves
             unto
             them
             in
             those
             places
             to
             be
             Gods
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             Idolatrous
             Gentiles
             paid
             an
             Adoration
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             Sybils
             obtained
             their
             name
             from
             an
             apprehension
             that
             they
             had
             Communion
             and
             Converse
             with
             the
             Gods
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             thought
             the
             words
             Sios
             and
             Beel
             do
             import
             .
             It
             always
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             the
             Custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             affix
             something
             of
             a
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             Title
             or
             Character
             on
             persons
             they
             have
             esteemed
             to
             be
             Inspired
             ,
             or
             in
             favour
             with
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             amongst
             the
             most
             uncultivated
             Scythians
             and
             Indians
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Sybils
             did
             generally
             by
             their
             Raptures
             and
             Enthusiasms
             promote
             and
             
             encourage
             an
             Affiance
             in
             ,
             and
             Dependance
             upon
             the
             Heathen
             Oracles
             and
             Idols
             ,
             none
             need
             doubt
             who
             have
             seen
             the
             Account
             Zozimus
             gives
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             particularly
             relates
             many
             of
             their
             Verses
             full
             of
             Superstitions
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             having
             no
             affinity
             at
             all
             with
             the
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             but
             tending
             to
             advance
             the
             Credit
             of
             their
             Pagan
             Shrines
             .
          
           
             The
             Learned
             Wierius
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Praestigiis
               Daemonum
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             reckons
             most
             of
             the
             Sybils
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             Futhusiastae
             ,
             and
             Pythonistae
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             such
             against
             whom
             the
             mighty
             Prophet
             Moses
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             resorted
             to
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             stoned
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             farther
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             through
             their
             Writings
             the
             Frantick
             Romans
             were
             drawn
             into
             many
             of
             their
             Extatick
             and
             Superstitious
             pursuits
             of
             their
             multiplied
             Deities
             .
             And
             although
             some
             extraordinary
             Prophecies
             relating
             to
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Messiah
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             those
             excuse
             the
             gross
             Daemonolatry
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             Praediction
             of
             the
             Delphick
             Oracle
             before
             cited
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             Atone
             for
             the
             wretched
             Derelictions
             of
             the
             True
             and
             
               Holy
               God
            
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Libidinous
             quest
             of
             the
             Nations
             
             after
             that
             Idol
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             mention
             made
             so
             much
             as
             of
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Holy
             Register
             ,
             tho
             their
             Writings
             had
             a
             Date
             long
             before
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             .
             Nor
             need
             it
             be
             thought
             strange
             that
             an
             Elogy
             in
             praise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             should
             come
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             Pagan
             ▪
             Prophetess
             ,
             more
             than
             that
             
               an
               Acknowledgment
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             should
             be
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             and
             the
             promoter
             of
             false
             Gods
             himself
             ;
             who
             hath
             been
             compelled
             by
             the
             irresistible
             power
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             to
             pay
             that
             Acknowledgment
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             all
             .
             Or
             ,
             whether
             those
             Divine
             Praedictions
             attributed
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             properly
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             the
             Works
             of
             others
             of
             later
             Date
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             be
             theirs
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             my
             task
             here
             to
             determine
             .
             They
             were
             generally
             Priests
             Consecrated
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             the
             Delphick
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Oracle
             ;
             and
             in
             furious
             Raptures
             pronounced
             their
             Prophecies
             .
             Plato
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             they
             were
             Inspired
             by
             the
             Gods
             ,
             or
             some
             Spirit
             .
             And
             Jamblicus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Sybil
             of
             Delphos
             two
             several
             ways
             received
             her
             Inspirations
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             soft
             breath
             which
             came
             upon
             her
             whilst
             she
             was
             ,
             or
             seemed
             to
             be
             
             in
             a
             Trance
             or
             Extasie
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             sitting
             on
             a
             Tripod
             of
             Brass
             ,
             before
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Cave
             ,
             from
             whence
             proceeded
             Fire
             ,
             or
             a
             whispering
             Voice
             ,
             upon
             which
             she
             either
             resolved
             the
             questions
             demanded
             of
             her
             ,
             or
             uttered
             her
             Prophecies
             .
             See
             Heywoods
             Hist
             .
             of
             Women
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             resorted
             the
             great
             Captains
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Fate
             of
             their
             Wars
             ;
             the
             Country-man
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Fertility
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Season
             ;
             and
             others
             sought
             their
             direction
             in
             Emergent
             cases
             .
             They
             appointed
             where
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             should
             be
             reared
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             Sacrifices
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             :
             And
             altho
             according
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             all
             Females
             (
             as
             there
             were
             then
             many
             )
             that
             were
             rapt
             with
             this
             Prophetick
             Fury
             were
             called
             Sybils
             ;
             yet
             our
             Modern
             Authors
             have
             reduc'd
             the
             number
             to
             ten
             ,
             or
             twelve
             ,
             because
             to
             them
             peculiarly
             are
             attributed
             those
             praedictions
             concerning
             the
             Evangelical
             times
             .
             They
             are
             thus
             named
             
               Sybilla
               Persica
            
             ,
             called
             
               Antiquissima
               Vaticinantium
            
             ;
             She
             is
             said
             to
             have
             divided
             the
             term
             of
             years
             until
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             into
             seven
             Ages
             ,
             reckoning
             the
             first
             from
             Adam
             to
             Noah
             1556
             years
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Flood
             to
             Abraham
             292
             ;
             from
             the
             
             time
             of
             Abraham
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israels
             coming
             from
             Egypt
             503.
             from
             that
             time
             to
             the
             building
             the
             Temple
             by
             King
             Solomon
             481
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             1800
             years
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             the
             number
             of
             614
             years
             ;
             which
             being
             added
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             number
             of
             years
             ,
             since
             the
             Redemption
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Immaculate
             High
             Priest
             ,
             makes
             the
             number
             of
             
               Six
               thousand
               nine
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               ,
            
             which
             comes
             within
             48
             years
             of
             the
             Roman
             Account
             ;
             whereas
             by
             the
             Scripture
             reckoning
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             but
             
               Five
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               thirty
               and
               three
               years
               .
            
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             we
             see
             the
             Roman
             Priest
             keeps
             a
             nearer
             touch
             with
             the
             Priest
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             than
             the
             Sacred
             Chronicle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Was
             called
             
               Sybilla
               Lybica
            
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             dispute
             there
             is
             whether
             she
             or
             the
             forenamed
             were
             the
             more
             Antient.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Was
             
               Sybilla
               Delphica
            
             ,
             she
             is
             said
             to
             have
             prophesied
             of
             the
             Trojan
             War.
             
          
           
             This
             by
             some
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             that
             Daphne
             whom
             Ovid
             feigns
             in
             his
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             Laurel
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             embraces
             of
             Apollo
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             credit
             their
             Writings
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Delphick
             
             Deity
             mightily
             enamoured
             on
             his
             Female
             Priests
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Sybilla
               Cumaea
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Branchidae
             ,
             or
             Priests
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             that
             attended
             an
             Old
             Altar
             in
             the
             Milesian
             Fields
             ,
             near
             the
             City
             of
             Cuma
             ,
             when
             Pactias
             the
             Persian
             had
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             Mazares
             their
             great
             General
             commanded
             to
             be
             delivered
             into
             his
             hand
             ;
             the
             Cumaeans
             thereupon
             consulted
             their
             Old
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             were
             commanded
             by
             the
             Sybil
             to
             deliver
             him
             up
             ;
             but
             one
             Aristodicus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             person
             of
             note
             among
             them
             ,
             loth
             to
             deliver
             one
             who
             had
             committed
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             Life
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             delayed
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             espying
             about
             the
             place
             some
             Nests
             of
             young
             Sparrows
             ,
             was
             about
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             ;
             when
             sudddenly
             he
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             to
             him
             ;
          
           
             
               O
               thou
               most
               wicked
               of
               Men
               ,
               what
               arrogant
               boldness
               hath
               so
               far
               possest
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               presumest
               to
               take
               hence
               my
               Suppliants
               and
               such
               as
               I
               have
               taken
               to
               my
               protection
               ?
            
             Upon
             which
             ,
             Aristodicus
             returned
             this
             bold
             and
             free
             answer
             ;
             
               Dost
               thou
               O
               King
               ,
               succour
               and
               protect
               thy
               Suppliants
               ,
               and
               commandest
               us
               to
               betray
               the
               life
               of
            
             Pactias
             
               to
               the
            
             Persians
             ?
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Is
             reckoned
             to
             be
             
               Sybilla
               Samia
            
             ,
             because
             born
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Samos
             ,
             a
             place
             notoriously
             famous
             for
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Neiades
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             old
             fashioned
             Goblins
             are
             first
             reported
             to
             have
             shewed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             converse
             with
             Mortals
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Sybilla
               Cumana
            
             ,
             called
             likewise
             Amalthea
             ;
             of
             her
             are
             devised
             abundance
             of
             Fabulous
             Stories
             ,
             she
             hath
             likewise
             ascribed
             to
             her
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Sybilla
               Hellespontica
            
             ;
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             written
             of
             the
             Wars
             between
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             that
             City
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Sybilla
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             called
             besides
             
               Vates
               Ancyrae
            
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             to
             have
             prostituted
             her self
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Divination
             ,
             which
             she
             refused
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             inspired
             her
             ,
             so
             that
             afterward
             ,
             in
             Revenge
             ,
             he
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             gave
             Credit
             to
             her
             Predictions
             .
             She
             is
             likewise
             said
             to
             have
             Prophesied
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Troy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             say
             was
             
               Sybilla
               Europea
            
             ;
             little
             is
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             only
             a
             Prophecy
             assigned
             to
             her
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             blessed
             day
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Is
             accounted
             
               Sybilla
               Tyburtina
            
             ,
             or
             Italica
             ,
             being
             born
             near
             the
             River
             Tyber
             .
             She
             is
             reckoned
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             account
             of
             her
             Devotion
             ,
             Heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             B.
             V.
             with
             her
             glorious
             Infant
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Romans
             were
             asking
             the
             Oracle
             about
             Deifying
             of
             Augustus
             :
             And
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             voice
             was
             heard
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               Ara
               Primogeniti
               Dei
            
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             since
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             who
             in
             time
             perhaps
             may
             give
             his
             Holiness
             thanks
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Are
             named
             
               Sybilla
               Egyptia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sybilla
               Erithrea
            
             ,
             to
             both
             which
             are
             assigned
             certain
             Prophetick
             verses
             relating
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             a
             clause
             in
             commendation
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ▪
             which
             makes
             it
             seem
             to
             me
             as
             if
             inserted
             by
             some
             of
             those
             who
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             reckoned
             abundance
             more
             Sybills
             ,
             who
             never
             pretended
             to
             exceed
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Bacchidae
             ,
             who
             still
             attended
             the
             Groves
             ,
             and
             Altars
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             thence
             returned
             such
             answers
             as
             their
             Daemon
             inspired
             them
             withal
             ,
             by
             hi●●h
             it
             is
             demonstrable
             to
             whom
             they
             
             did
             belong
             ,
             by
             the
             Office
             assigned
             them
             .
             Tibullus
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             makes
             mention
             of
             some
             of
             them
             .
             
               
                 Quicquid
                 Amalthea
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 Marpesia
                 dixit
                 ,
              
               
                 Heriphile
                 Phaebo
                 grataque
                 quod
                 monuit
                 .
              
            
             Politianus
             likewise
             reckons
             up
             divers
             of
             the
             Phaebaiedes
             ,
             or
             Sybills
             ,
             with
             others
             skilful
             in
             Divination
             ,
             in
             his
             Poem
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Quod
                 &
                 veteres
                 prompsere
                 Sybillae
              
               
                 Carmen
                 Amalthaea
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             See
             Heywood
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             another
             sort
             of
             Votaries
             to
             the
             Goddess
             Vesta
             ,
             who
             were
             tied
             by
             their
             order
             to
             the
             strictest
             Virginity
             for
             thirty
             years
             ;
             and
             upon
             conviction
             of
             any
             lapse
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             they
             were
             immured
             ,
             whil'st
             alive
             .
             Their
             Office
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             fire
             always
             burning
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             Vesta
             ,
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Flamen
             ,
             or
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             punishing
             their
             Delinquencies
             .
          
           
             This
             Order
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             of
             
             great
             Antiquity
             and
             Veneration
             amongst
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             Italy
             in
             those
             early
             days
             ,
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             City
             Lavinum
             .
             As
             Virgil
             records
             in
             his
             Aeneids
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
             
               
                 —
                 Vestamque
                 potentem
                 ,
              
               
                 Aeternumque
                 aditis
                 effert
                 penetralibus
                 Ignem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Cotta
             in
             his
             discovery
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             makes
             a
             quotation
             out
             of
             Livy
             ,
             of
             one
             of
             this
             Ancient
             Order
             ,
             named
             Claudia
             ,
             who
             (
             unassisted
             by
             any
             humane
             help
             )
             did
             (
             only
             with
             a
             small
             string
             fastened
             thereunto
             )
             draw
             a
             mighty
             Ship
             along
             the
             River
             of
             Tyber
             ;
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             vast
             weight
             and
             greatness
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             moved
             by
             the
             force
             of
             many
             strong
             Men
             ,
             assisted
             by
             Cattle
             that
             were
             used
             to
             draw
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
             which
             with
             good
             reason
             he
             concludes
             she
             could
             not
             have
             performed
             without
             the
             co-operation
             of
             some
             evil
             Spirit
             .
             He
             likewise
             mentions
             Tuccia
             ,
             another
             of
             that
             Sister-hood
             ,
             who
             by
             muttering
             some
             Invocation
             ,
             or
             Inchantment
             ,
             could
             take
             up
             water
             in
             a
             Sieve
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             the
             River
             Tyber
             ,
             without
             spilling
             a
             drop
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             he
             takes
             notice
             out
             of
             Carion
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Melancthon
             ,
             of
             a
             Druid
             amongst
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Tungri
             ,
             who
             did
             foretel
             to
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               That
               after
               he
               had
               killed
               a
               Boar
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               Emperour
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             Which
             came
             to
             pass
             after
             he
             had
             killed
             one
             Aper
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             that
             time
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             whose
             name
             in
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Boar.
             Heywood
             reports
             in
             page
             100.
             
             That
             Alexander
             the
             great
             went
             to
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Delphos
             to
             demand
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Expedition
             against
             Darius
             ;
             after
             many
             Importunities
             ,
             was
             answered
             by
             the
             Prophetess
             with
             an
             
               Invictus
               ●ris
               O
            
             Alexander
             .
             By
             which
             his
             great
             Victories
             ,
             and
             Triumphs
             were
             foretold
             ,
             although
             had
             he
             met
             with
             contrary
             misfortune
             ,
             the
             subtle
             Devil
             could
             have
             salved
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             by
             construing
             the
             words
             with
             relation
             to
             himself
             :
             So
             that
             if
             Alexander
             had
             been
             vanquished
             by
             Darius
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             remained
             Invictus
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Importunities
             ,
             he
             overcame
             the
             Oracle
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             ,
             should
             I
             go
             ●bout
             to
             enumerate
             the
             many
             Instances
             ,
             with
             which
             Histories
             do
             abound
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             desire
             to
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             a
             tedious
             transcript
             of
             Relations
             so
             common
             amongst
             Authors
             :
             That
             
             which
             is
             here
             represented
             ,
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             Idol
             Priest-Craft
             ,
             and
             Devil-Worship
             ,
             are
             inseparable
             dependants
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             :
             That
             the
             Devils
             Empire
             hath
             been
             supported
             ,
             and
             promoted
             by
             the
             Collusion
             of
             his
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             Priest
             hath
             been
             acquired
             by
             his
             converse
             ,
             and
             intercourse
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Oracles
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostate
             Angel
             was
             not
             contented
             to
             have
             his
             Altars
             advanced
             ,
             his
             Oracles
             sought
             unto
             ,
             his
             Idols
             Adored
             ,
             his
             Priests
             had
             in
             Admiration
             among
             the
             Great
             and
             Pompous
             Eastern
             ,
             and
             Western
             Monarchies
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             stained
             the
             remote
             Indians
             with
             his
             foul
             and
             contagious
             Worship
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             his
             more
             Pagan
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Brachmans
             ,
             enslaved
             those
             Barbarous
             Nations
             to
             a
             Diabolical
             Adoration
             of
             his
             horrid
             Shrines
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             supplicate
             unto
             his
             Image
             in
             the
             most
             foul
             and
             monstrous
             Figure
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             personally
             appears
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             frights
             them
             into
             a
             Panick
             Adoration
             of
             his
             Tremendous
             Deity
             :
             Oftentimes
             he
             scares
             them
             with
             dreadful
             Apparitions
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             he
             rends
             with
             violent
             Tempests
             ,
             and
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             and
             frequently
             mischiefs
             
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Fields
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             persons
             too
             ,
             which
             occasions
             their
             supplicating
             him
             to
             avert
             his
             Terrours
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Histories
             of
             America
             give
             a
             large
             account
             of
             the
             many
             slaveries
             they
             are
             drawn
             into
             by
             this
             their
             Infernal
             Deity
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             obtained
             a
             Personal
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Persia
             gives
             a
             large
             Relation
             of
             the
             many
             monstrous
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Pagods
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             People
             pay
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             which
             they
             offer
             their
             Children
             by
             way
             of
             Immolation
             ,
             as
             the
             Idolatrous
             Israelites
             of
             old
             did
             unto
             their
             Monster
             Moloch
             .
             To
             some
             of
             their
             Idols
             they
             prostitute
             their
             Daughters
             ,
             whom
             they
             reckon
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Nuptial
             Rites
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             permitted
             a
             penetration
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             the
             wanton
             Member
             of
             their
             Beastly
             Idol
             :
             
               Or
               rather
               some
               sordid
               and
               lascivious
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               actuates
               it
               from
               within
               .
            
             See
             
               Herberts
               Travels
            
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             gives
             a
             particular
             ,
             and
             distinct
             account
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Abominations
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             have
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             China
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             India
             ,
             escaped
             the
             pollution
             of
             this
             Devil-Worship
             .
             For
             
               Ferdinand
               
               Mendez
               Pinto
            
             ,
             a
             Portuguize
             ,
             who
             Travelled
             many
             years
             amongst
             them
             ,
             hath
             very
             largely
             set
             forth
             the
             many
             Idolatries
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             that
             people
             :
             They
             have
             amongst
             them
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Priests
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             high
             veneration
             ;
             and
             a
             prodigious
             accumulation
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Turks
             in
             their
             extended
             Empire
             do
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             Idols
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             in
             Knowles
             his
             History
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             amongst
             their
             Priests
             abundance
             of
             Conjurers
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Wise
             ,
             or
             
               Cunning
               Men
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             maintain
             a
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             black
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Infernal
             World
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             tho
             they
             do
             not
             permit
             the
             use
             of
             the
             more
             lawful
             and
             liberal
             Studies
             ,
             they
             yet
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             be
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             to
             the
             most
             interdicted
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             In
             Lappland
             they
             maintain
             such
             an
             ordinary
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             expulsed
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Lappland
               Witch
            
             is
             almost
             grown
             to
             a
             Proverb
             with
             us
             :
             And
             though
             it
             be
             common
             amongst
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             Converse
             ,
             and
             Revel
             with
             their
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             Familiars
             ;
             yet
             the
             Priests
             among
             them
             generally
             acquire
             a
             dexterity
             in
             the
             Art
             above
             what
             the
             rest
             can
             pretend
             to
             :
             So
             that
             they
             do
             as
             
             ordinarily
             train
             up
             their
             people
             in
             those
             
               Black
               Arts
            
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ours
             in
             Trades
             ,
             and
             
               liberal
               Sciences
            
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1677.
             or
             78.
             a
             Book
             printed
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
             
               The
               History
               of
            
             Lappland
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             full
             relation
             of
             their
             many
             Methods
             of
             raising
             their
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             of
             divers
             forms
             and
             shapes
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             ordinarily
             shewed
             themselves
             to
             their
             Invocators
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             like
             a
             Satyr
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             and
             there
             is
             amongst
             them
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Familiarity
             maintained
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             and
             Descent
             .
             Amongst
             the
             many
             ways
             they
             have
             to
             call
             the
             Spirits
             to
             their
             Attendance
             ,
             none
             is
             more
             in
             use
             then
             that
             of
             a
             Magical
             Drum
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             esteem
             amongst
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             well
             described
             in
             the
             Book
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             lately
             seen
             one
             of
             those
             Drums
             in
             
               Gresham
               Colledge
            
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             over
             marked
             upon
             the
             vellam
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Necromantick
             Characters
             ,
             somewhat
             like
             the
             Arabick
             letters
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             a
             sort
             of
             Orthography
             ,
             taught
             by
             the
             
               Black
               Master
            
             of
             the
             Infernal
             Science
             .
             When
             one
             of
             these
             Drums
             is
             beaten
             (
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             some
             Diabolical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
             and
             Incantations
             ,
             )
             the
             Spirit
             presently
             attends
             ,
             and
             either
             answers
             to
             what
             is
             demanded
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               Drum
            
             ,
             or
             else
             appears
             in
             some
             form
             in
             a
             place
             assigned
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             resolves
             the
             matter
             for
             which
             he
             was
             invocated
             .
             It
             is
             notorious
             ,
             amongst
             all
             Historians
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Lappland
             sell
             Winds
             to
             Merchants
             for
             certain
             Voyages
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             much
             enrich
             themselves
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             stretched
             this
             Chapter
             beyond
             its
             due
             length
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             used
             all
             possible
             brevity
             to
             contract
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             here
             put
             a
             period
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             hasten
             to
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Confederacy
             of
             several
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Priests
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             Such
             the
             principal
             Incouragers
             and
             promoters
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             HAving
             as
             succinctly
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             Idolatry
             ,
             with
             the
             mischievous
             Consequences
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             :
             My
             Method
             now
             leads
             me
             to
             relate
             in
             this
             Chapter
             how
             fatal
             Idol-Adoration
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             must
             still
             be
             to
             those
             that
             continue
             it
             ,
             tho
             under
             a
             different
             denomination
             :
             So
             that
             
               Rome
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             not
             to
             come
             short
             of
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             exceed
             ,
             the
             Daemonolatry
             of
             
               Rome
               Pagan
            
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             first
             begin
             with
             a
             list
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             Registred
             by
             the
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Mr.
             Wanly
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Wonders
               of
               the
               little
               World
               ,
               page
            
             473.
             where
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             and
             particularly
             their
             
               Celebrated
               Platina
            
             ,
             )
             he
             gives
             a
             Catalogue
             
             of
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             stand
             Recorded
             for
             Conjurers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             had
             Familiarity
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             here
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             pass
             without
             good
             Observation
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             before
             their
             Bishops
             had
             made
             a
             defection
             from
             the
             humility
             ,
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             find
             none
             of
             them
             branded
             with
             that
             blackest
             of
             Characters
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Simplicity
             had
             gradually
             obtained
             among
             them
             ,
             then
             came
             they
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             a
             down-right
             contracting
             with
             ,
             if
             not
             Worshipping
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             first
             observe
             by
             what
             degrees
             this
             defection
             obtained
             upon
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Alexander
                 the
                 first
                 introduced
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Holy
                 Water
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 first
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 Priests
                 should
                 Minister
                 in
                 linnen
                 Surplices
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Faelix
                 the
                 first
                 appointed
                 yearly
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Marcus
                 the
                 first
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 the
                 Pal
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ostia
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 Zosimus
                 brought
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Tapers
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 obtained
                 of
                 Phocas
                 ,
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 Popish
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 stood
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 Usurped
                 the
                 proud
                 Title
                 of
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Boniface
                 the
                 fourth
                 instituted
                 
                   All-hallow
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Pantheon
                 ,
                 (
                 an
                 Idol
                 Temple
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Martin
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 ordered
                 Priests
                 to
                 shave
                 their
                 Polls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 single
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Vitalianus
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 first
                 brought
                 Organs
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 and
                 Hadrian
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 Latin
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Leo
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Ratifyed
                 the
                 sixth
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Pax.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 John
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 noted
                 for
                 building
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 erecting
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Gregory
                 the
                 second
                 Excommunicates
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Leo
                   Isaurus
                
                 ,
                 for
                 standing
                 against
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 Excommunicates
                 the
                 Emperour
                 upon
                 the
                 quarrel
                 about
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Paul
                 the
                 first
                 Excommunicates
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Constantine
                   Capronimus
                
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 worth
                 noting
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 descended
                 from
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 withstood
                 Images
                 ,
                 being
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 dangerous
                 consequences
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Introducers
                 of
                 Heathenish
                 Idolatry
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Stephen
                 the
                 third
                 brought
                 in
                 Worshipping
                 ,
                 and
                 Censing
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 point
                 was
                 gained
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Martin
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 Palumbus
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 Arts
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 sought
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Christopher
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 Recorded
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Chair
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                   evil
                   Arts
                
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Sergius
                 the
                 third
                 ordained
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 Candles
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Purification
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 John
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 Youth
                 polluted
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 villany
                 and
                 dishonesty
                 ,
                 deposed
                 in
                 Council
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Otho
                 ,
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Adultery
                 .
              
               
                 
                 20.
                 
                 John
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 began
                 to
                 Baptize
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 Names
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Silvester
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 contracted
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 John
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 given
                 to
                 Magick
                 ;
                 he
                 took
                 off
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 appointed
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 All-Souls
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Benedict
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 ,
                 wont
                 with
                 Laurence
                 and
                 Gratian
                 (
                 two
                 Conjurers
                 )
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 to
                 wander
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   invocate
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bewitch
                 Women
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Nicholaus
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 contender
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fourth
                 brought
                 in
                 Beads
                 into
                 the
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 Incestuous
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gave
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             this
             short
             ,
             yet
             dreadful
             List
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             by
             what
             degrees
             ,
             first
             Superstition
             ,
             then
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Daemonolatry
             ,
             or
             a
             Correspondence
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
            
             ,
             crept
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             it
             that
             claims
             the
             name
             of
             an
             
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             :
             Tho
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             ,
             or
             
             rather
             Diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Faith
             established
             by
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Heathen
             Oracles
             had
             been
             struck
             dumb
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             
               everlasting
               Gospel
            
             ;
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             Sorcerers
             confounded
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             derived
             to
             the
             constituted
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             recorded
             in
             
               their
               Acts
            
             ,
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             But
             after
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             had
             been
             confirmed
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             Divine
             Miracles
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             wanted
             nothing
             that
             might
             assure
             the
             World
             of
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             that
             accompanied
             his
             Ministers
             in
             their
             first
             planting
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             :
             Then
             again
             do
             we
             find
             the
             Arch-Enemy
             of
             our
             Souls
             unchained
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             well
             calculate
             his
             losing
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Stephen
             the
             third
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             fatal
             period
             that
             again
             spread
             the
             
               foul
               Contagion
            
             over
             the
             
               Apostate
               Church
            
             :
             For
             now
             the
             mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             shewed
             itself
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             began
             again
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             his
             Altars
             in
             the
             
               obnoxious
               Tem●●●…
            
          
           
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             omit
             that
             which
             is
             irrefragably
             urged
             upon
             this
             Argument
             by
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             Brevint
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             Saul
             and
             Samuel
             at
             Endor
             ;
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             gives
             some
             of
             the
             clearest
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             yet
             extant
             :
             though
             many
             of
             our
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Divines
             have
             acquitted
             themselves
             with
             singular
             Honour
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             to
             whose
             Memories
             Posterity
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             pay
             the
             most
             grateful
             acknowledgments
             :
             But
             this
             Gentleman
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             a
             long
             co-habitation
             amongst
             their
             Fathers
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             making
             such
             discoveries
             ,
             and
             observations
             ,
             as
             cannot
             fall
             under
             the
             cognizance
             of
             others
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             make
             bold
             to
             cite
             some
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             fore-named
             book
             of
             that
             excellent
             Authors
             ,
             in
             refutation
             of
             the
             pretended
             Roman
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             p.
             45.
             where
             he
             makes
             a
             quotation
             out
             of
             St.
             
               August
               .
               de
               Civit.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               There
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Devils
               Miracles
               ,
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Austin
               that
               as
               to
               the
               work
               itself
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               no
               lesser
               then
               Gods
               are
               ,
               but
               their
               end
               must
               distinguish
               them
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             latter
             times
             
             
               
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 these
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Bring
                 Roman
                 Miracles
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 divide
                 them
                 into
                 three
                 Ranks
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 but
                 meer
                 Tales
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 counterfeit
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 and
                 Artificial
                 tricks
                 of
                 Juglers
                 :
                 others
                 have
                 a
                 real
                 Being
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 Miracles
                 :
                 The
                 Papists
                 have
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 heaped
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 extravagancy
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 some
                 Modesty
                 left
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 scarce
                 forbear
                 blushing
                 at
                 the
                 Relation
                 .
                 Gregory
                 of
                 Tours
                 ,
                 and
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 four
                 Books
                 of
                 Dialogues
                 be
                 truly
                 his
                 )
                 did
                 begin
                 pretty
                 well
                 to
                 tell
                 stories
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 advances
                 made
                 by
                 other
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Roman
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Ages
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 confidently
                 that
                 these
                 Romanists
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 extravagant
                 Romancers
                 .
                 There
                 you
                 shall
                 read
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 being
                 a
                 Leper
                 ,
                 and
                 transferring
                 his
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 upon
                 that
                 Pope
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 clean
                 ,
                 of
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 Lyons
                 bringing
                 back
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Entrails
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 torn
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 ;
                 of
                 Birds
                 flocking
                 about
                 to
                 hear
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Asses
                 becoming
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 kneeling
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 Mass-Sacrament
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 any
                 
                   great
                   man
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 gift
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 such
                 Miracles
                 .
                 How
                 true
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 best
                 learn
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 you
                 can
                 hardly
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 believe
                 that
                 St.
                 Bernard
                 was
                 saluted
                 ,
                 and
                 suckled
                 several
                 times
                 by
                 our
                 Lady
                 in
                 her
                 Image
                 ;
                 that
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 did
                 
                   Raise
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 did
                 cure
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   incurable
                   diseases
                
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 every
                 night
                 St.
                 Paul
                 himself
                 whispering
                 in
                 his
                 Ear
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 write
                 on
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 meaner
                 whisperer
                 then
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Pigeon
                 sitting
                 quietly
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 stretching
                 down
                 her
                 Bill
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Preaching
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Impostor
                   ,
                   Mahomet
                
                 ,
                 pretended
                 somewhat
                 the
                 like
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 Fabulous
                 ,
                 since
                 disowned
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 pretended
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 therefore
                 knew
                 best
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 assistances
                 .
              
               
                 Much
                 like
                 to
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Loyola
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 
                   cures
                   Women
                
                 in
                 their
                 Travail
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 but
                 set
                 his
                 Seal
                 ,
                 or
                 Signet
                 on
                 their
                 Belly
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 he
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 horribly
                 shake
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 himself
                 grows
                 as
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 terrible
                 as
                 Mount
                 Aetna
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fierce
                 motion
                 of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 a
                 
                   debauch'd
                   Soldier
                
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 holy
                 Jesuit
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 his
                 dearest
                 Friend
                 Hosius
                 mounting
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 gorgeous
                 then
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 works
                 greater
                 Miracles
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   nomine
                   suo
                   Chartae
                   inscripto
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   name
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   deny
                
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Canaries
                   )
                   but
                   sometimes
                   very
                   grave
                   men
                   write
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   to
                   posterity
                   such
                   reports
                   about
                   Saints
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   humouring
                   hereby
                   both
                   themselves
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   perceive
                   both
                   prone
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   importunate
                   to
                   have
                   them
                   do
                   so
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             above
             cited
             Fables
             ,
             that
             worthy
             Divine
             quotes
             their
             own
             various
             Authors
             ,
             citing
             the
             several
             Books
             ,
             and
             Pages
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             related
             ;
             for
             confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             must
             refer
             you
             to
             the
             45
             th
             p.
             of
             his
             Book
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             hereby
             evident
             to
             all
             that
             will
             not
             wilfully
             blind
             themselves
             to
             their
             own
             delusion
             ,
             that
             these
             Stories
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             than
             Diabolical
             Cheats
             ;
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             no
             wise
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             confirm
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Superstitions
             and
             Orders
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             the
             world
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             conclude
             them
             to
             fall
             within
             the
             number
             of
             those
             
               lying
               Wonders
            
             foretold
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             Antichrist
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             establish
             his
             Blasphemies
             amongst
             a
             Credulous
             ,
             and
             Bigotted
             Generation
             .
             And
             what
             can
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             report
             those
             sottish
             Legends
             ,
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             as
             are
             marked
             out
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Prophets
               Prophesy
               Lies
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               bear
               Rule
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               and
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
            
             ?
             O
             Depraved
             ,
             and
             Adulterous
             Church
             ,
             that
             imposeth
             on
             her
             Proselytes
             
             the
             Credit
             of
             such
             Fictions
             ,
             that
             thereby
             she
             may
             procure
             a
             reverence
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             those
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             which
             her
             tainted
             Doctors
             teach
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             go
             on
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Miracles
             mentioned
             by
             Dr.
             Brevint
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             are
             made
             up
             all
             of
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             Imposture
             .
             
               Pope
               Boniface
               in
               this
               matter
               once
               behaved
               himself
               like
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               through
               a
               Pipe
               or
               Sarbutane
               ,
               he
               conveyed
               so
               dexterously
               this
               Oracle
               ,
               
                 Caelestin
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               that
               Pope
               Calestin
               took
               it
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Infallibility
               ,
               for
               an
               Angelical
               Warning
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               the
               Popedom
               to
               the
               Cheat.
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               had
               once
               another
               as
               good
               intentention
               of
               Cheating
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               much
               more
               Cruel
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               so
               happy
               a
               success
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               ready
               a
               huge
               stone
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               fallen
               from
               a
               high
               Vault
               ,
               
                 like
                 a
                 Judgment
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               when
               at
               his
               Devotions
               ;
               but
               the
               poor
               Wretch
               ,
               who
               was
               employed
               in
               that
               good
               affair
               ,
               made
               too
               much
               hast
               ,
               for
               he
               fell
               down
               with
               his
               great
               Stone
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               crusht
               all
               to
               pieces
               ,
               before
               the
               Emperour
               came
               under
               that
               place
               ,
               
               where
               he
               used
               to
               kneel
               at
               prayer
               .
               It
               was
               a
               pretty
               trick
               of
               the
               Country
               Curate
               ,
               (
               mentioned
               by
               Card.
               Benno
               ,
               )
               who
               getting
               Crabs
               ,
               with
               little
               Candles
               fastened
               to
               their
               backs
               ,
               set
               them
               a
               crawling
               up
               and
               down
               his
               Church-yard
               at
               night
               ;
               and
               persuaded
               his
               people
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               them
               in
               again
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 poor
                 distressed
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 wanted
                 Masses
                 .
              
               Images
               ,
               and
               Crucifixes
               
                 have
                 been
                 found
              
               very
               commodious
               for
               working
               this
               kind
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               set
               up
               close
               to
               thick
               walls
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 great
                 Serapis
              
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               once
               ,
               for
               then
               't
               is
               an
               easy
               matter
               to
               get
               up
               behind
               by
               secret
               ways
               ,
               to
               anoint
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Saint
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               in
               a
               Chafing
               dish
               ,
               that
               shall
               make
               him
               both
               sweat
               and
               weep
               ,
               by
               heating
               ,
               and
               melting
               that
               liquour
               .
               Springs
               ,
               and
               Wheels
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               Engines
               ,
               are
               of
               great
               use
               to
               make
               them
               move
               ,
               and
               bow
               ,
               and
               speak
               ;
            
             by
             such
             a
             Miracle
             the
             Marrie
             ,
             Priests
             unhappily
             lost
             their
             good
             cause
             once
             at
             Winchester
             ;
             
               for
               when
               they
               were
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               winning
               it
               ,
               a
               
                 Crucifix
                 started
                 at
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               declared
               against
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             This
             voice
             in
             the
             Synod
             being
             well
             seconded
             by
             the
             Monks
             ,
             went
             presently
             for
             an
             Oracle
             :
             
               
               So
               either
               simple
               were
               the
               Men
               ,
               or
               strong
               the
               Impostors
               of
               those
               days
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               now
               much
               less
               in
               many
               places
               .
               Although
               Syranus
               tells
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 That
                 great
                 delusions
                 are
                 often
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 Mass-priests
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 counterfeited
                 Wonders
                 and
                 Signs
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             the
             third
             and
             last
             sort
             of
             Roman
             Miracles
             reckoned
             up
             by
             the
             forementioned
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             indeed
             come
             nearest
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             do
             unquestionably
             prove
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Heathens
             of
             old
             under
             the
             Images
             of
             
               Serapis
               ,
               Molech
               ,
               Baalim
            
             ,
             and
             Apollo
             ,
             &c.
             worshipped
             base
             and
             infernal
             Spirits
             ;
             so
             the
             Romanists
             now
             adays
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             have
             new
             dressed
             and
             inscribed
             their
             Idols
             )
             do
             no
             less
             than
             pay
             an
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Apostate
             Angels
             ,
             and
             delusive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             
               Act
               in
            
             ,
             and
             Actuate
             those
             Interdicted
             Images
             .
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 (
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 )
                 when
                 I
                 do
                 read
                 in
                 grave
                 and
                 famous
                 Roman
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Consecrated
                 Host
                 will
                 flie
                 and
                 flutter
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 Mass-Priest
                 holds
                 up
                 his
                 Pix
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 shapes
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Young
                 Children
                 have
                 appeared
                 upon
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Host
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 many
                 good
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 Mules
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Cows
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 of
                 their
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 Masses
                 were
                 sung
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 S.
                 Barbara
                 ;
                 that
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 did
                 write
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 several
                 Tryals
                 no
                 Fire
                 could
                 ever
                 burn
                 ;
                 that
                 once
                 he
                 was
                 seen
                 perfectly
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 five
                 wounds
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Thorns
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 at
                 Mass
                 ,
                 something
                 like
                 Christ
                 was
                 seen
                 hard
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 signs
                 of
                 his
                 cruel
                 Passion
                 ,
                 dropping
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 wounds
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 dear
                 Blood
                 on
                 this
                 dear
                 Saint
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 B.
                 Virgin
                 beheld
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 accord
                 plaid
                 the
                 Mass-priest
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 the
                 
                   very
                   Body
                
                 of
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 moity
                 of
                 a
                 Consecrated
                 Wafer
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 Saint
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 special
                 friendship
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 averred
                 ,
                 and
                 sworn
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 formal
                 Oath
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Gods
                 Curses
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 or
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 hundred
                 such
                 and
                 greater
                 Marvels
                 :
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 kinder
                 ,
                 and
                 safer
                 part
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 something
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 meer
                 Tales
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 my
                 pains
                 of
                 believing
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 am
                 a
                 
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 liberty
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 allow
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 controul
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Pagans
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Vespasian
                 once
                 cured
                 a
                 Blind
                 and
                 Lame
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   hindring
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   seemed
                   really
                   to
                   heal
                   both
                   ,
                   when
                   really
                   he
                   did
                   but
                   cease
                   from
                   hurting
                   and
                   anoying
                   them
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 Papists
                 will
                 come
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suspect
                 their
                 own
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 but
                 for
                 sportings
                 of
                 unhappy
                 and
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 quotes
                 
                   Biel
                   in
                   Canon
                   .
                   lect
                
                 .
                 51.
                 
                 Those
                 ordinary
                 shews
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 compleat
                 stature
                 ,
                 that
                 appear
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 among
                 their
                 holiest
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Fists
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 Priests
                 .
                 They
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Interest
                 would
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 find
                 the
                 like
                 flaws
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 compare
                 their
                 own
                 Roman
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 averred
                 Christian
                 Miracles
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             fear
             there
             may
             be
             some
             will
             think
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             in
             this
             transcript
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             consider
             the
             consistence
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             great
             Authority
             it
             is
             deduced
             ,
             will
             find
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             :
             And
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             
             every
             English
             Papist
             had
             before
             him
             those
             Books
             to
             peruse
             of
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             our
             Author
             makes
             his
             Citations
             ;
             I
             should
             think
             it
             impossible
             but
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             those
             of
             their
             
               own
               Religion
            
             ,
             must
             certainly
             prevail
             with
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             Ingenuous
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             pin
             their
             Faith
             upon
             the
             Traditions
             of
             some
             of
             their
             over-superstitious
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             again
             return
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             with
             our
             Excellent
             Author
             ,
             to
             observe
             how
             the
             Roman
             Miracles
             distinguish
             themselves
             from
             those
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             And
             here
             he
             admirably
             distinguishes
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Works
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 tendency
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 period
                 of
                 their
                 Operation
                 .
                 Whenas
                 the
                 so
                 much-boasted
                 Popish
                 Miracles
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     An
                     Intrinsical
                     Impertinence
                     ,
                     and
                     frivolousness
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     general
                     Aptitude
                     and
                     Tendency
                     to
                     confirm
                     any
                     trifling
                     piece
                     of
                     Superstition
                     ;
                     rather
                     than
                     any
                     fundamental
                     ,
                     solid
                     point
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     An
                     appearing
                     ,
                     and
                     exerting
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     times
                     ;
                     and
                     even
                     those
                     marked
                     out
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     for
                     times
                     of
                     a
                     general
                     defection
                     ,
                     and
                     delusion
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     are
                     branded
                     for
                     
                       false
                       Miracles
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     Antichrist
                     at
                     his
                     coming
                     should
                     enchant
                     men
                     with
                     ,
                     2
                     Thess
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Rev.
                     13.13
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               As
               to
               the
               first
               black
               Character
               (
               
                 he
                 says
              
               )
               whereas
               the
               Ancient
               Miracles
               of
               God
               are
               grave
               and
               serious
               Works
               ,
               and
               do
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               both
               some
               Image
               of
               Gods
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               some
               holy
               Impression
               of
               the
               Divine
               Hand
               that
               causes
               them
               :
               The
               Modern
               and
               Roman
               Miracles
               are
               commonly
               such
               Sports
               and
               Pranks
               ,
               as
               can
               become
               but
               Fairies
               ,
               and
               Hobgoblins
               .
               What
               is
               there
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               more
               Impertinent
               then
               to
               make
               the
               most
               Blessed
               and
               Holy
               Virgin
               Mary
               come
               purposely
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whence
               it
               was
               not
               heard
               she
               came
               before
               ,
               to
               drudge
               here
               and
               there
               about
               Monks
               ,
               about
               sick
               Wives
               ,
               about
               Images
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ?
               Who
               could
               take
               for
               a
               holy
               Soul
               or
               a
               good
               Angel
               (
               much
               less
               for
               that
               ever
               blessed
               Saint
               )
               that
               which
               appears
               under
               her
               name
               like
               a
               Woman
               shewing
               her
               
                 Breast
                 ,
                 embracing
              
               men
               ,
               giving
               them
               
                 Suck
                 ,
                 enticing
              
               them
               with
               her
               Favours
               ,
               Hoods
               ,
               Vests
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               
                 fine
                 Rings
              
               which
               she
               makes
               for
               them
               of
               
                 her
                 own
                 Hairs
              
               .
            
             To
             such
             purpose
             she
             is
             said
             to
             have
             brought
             
             down
             her
             Heavenly
             train
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             sat
             in
             S.
             Ildephons's
             own
             Throne
             ,
             whilst
             thousands
             of
             her
             Virgins
             stood
             singing
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             reading
             Pulpit
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             great
             appearance
             to
             Compliment
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             present
             him
             with
             a
             
               White
               Robe
            
             ,
             which
             she
             said
             she
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             her
             Sons
             Wardrobe
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             to
             be
             worn
             only
             upon
             her
             days
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             because
             the
             Eye
             of
             his
             Faith
             was
             continually
             bent
             to
             her
             Service
             ;
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             best
             Eye
             of
             Roman
             Faith
             )
             he
             was
             to
             wear
             it
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             have
             joy
             in
             her
             Closet
             or
             Apartment
             ,
             
               in
               Promptuariis
               meis
            
             .
             This
             Gown
             is
             shewn
             at
             Toledo
             .
          
           
             At
             another
             time
             (
             they
             say
             )
             she
             came
             to
             Church
             (
             having
             it
             seems
             often
             before
             chid
             Vdo
             the
             then
             Bishop
             for
             lying
             with
             her
             Nuns
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               had
            
             ,
             (
             says
             she
             )
             
               sport
               enough
               ,
               do
               so
               no
               more
            
             ;
             )
             notwithstanding
             afterwards
             she
             found
             him
             a
             Bed
             with
             no
             meaner
             Miss
             than
             the
             Mother
             Abbess
             her self
             :
             At
             which
             she
             calls
             
               her
               Son
            
             (
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             second
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             )
             and
             caused
             their
             Angels
             to
             pluck
             him
             off
             the
             Bed
             ,
             where
             they
             beat
             him
             till
             at
             every
             blow
             he
             vomited
             up
             one
             of
             those
             Hosts
             which
             he
             had
             Consecrated
             whilst
             in
             that
             sin
             :
             And
             because
             of
             her
             
             Sons
             dirty
             lying
             (
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             )
             she
             held
             the
             Chalice
             to
             take
             both
             the
             Wafers
             and
             her
             Son
             in
             it
             .
             
               Then
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Historian
             ,
             
               takes
               up
               these
               vomited
               Wafers
            
             ,
             and
             washes
             them
             clean
             with
             great
             care
             ,
             and
             lays
             them
             up
             reverently
             on
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             more
             of
             Feats
             he
             reckons
             up
             reported
             in
             the
             Roman
             Historians
             ,
             and
             Authors
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             perswade
             their
             blinded
             Bigots
             to
             be
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             as
             her
             going
             to
             Orleance
             with
             a
             Box
             of
             Ointment
             ,
             to
             dress
             the
             back
             of
             a
             Dean
             ;
             giving
             special
             Pills
             to
             a
             Monk
             to
             purge
             his
             Choler
             ;
             feeding
             S.
             Albert
             ,
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Bread
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             feed
             on
             nought
             but
             Herbs
             and
             Roots
             :
             Coming
             (
             they
             say
             )
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             more
             likely
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             to
             uncover
             her
             breasts
             ,
             and
             put
             her
             Paps
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             S.
             Hubbert
             ,
             and
             S.
             Bernard
             ;
             then
             they
             make
             her
             to
             woo
             Sweet-hearts
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Rings
             of
             her
             own
             Hair
             ,
             as
             to
             S.
             Alan
             ,
             and
             S.
             Harman
             ,
             to
             both
             which
             they
             say
             she
             was
             married
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             her
             Saints
             ,
             (
             Spirits
             like
             her self
             relating
             a
             thousand
             other
             ridiculous
             ,
             
             if
             not
             blasphemous
             stories
             of
             her
             ,
             too
             tedious
             here
             to
             mention
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             bring
             down
             (
             whom
             they
             would
             impose
             upon
             us
             to
             be
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             )
             lying
             as
             if
             dead
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mass-priest
             ,
             or
             shewing
             tricks
             of
             Activity
             ,
             like
             a
             young
             Child
             among
             the
             Novices
             ,
             in
             their
             Churches
             and
             Covents
             :
          
           
             One
             says
             ,
             he
             hath
             seen
             
               this
               little
               Child
            
             creeping
             out
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Crucifix
             (
             't
             is
             all
             a
             Sparrow
             could
             do
             ,
             but
             the
             Devil
             can
             do
             much
             more
             )
             and
             thence
             jump
             into
             the
             Lap
             of
             an
             Image
             ,
             thence
             flying
             up
             again
             the
             way
             that
             he
             came
             .
             Another
             says
             S.
             Ida
             had
             him
             ,
             and
             kissed
             ,
             and
             embraced
             him
             ,
             
               ut
               sponsa
               sponsum
            
             ;
             then
             he
             must
             hang
             about
             her
             Neck
             whilst
             she
             sings
             an
             Anthem
             ;
             S.
             Agnes
             had
             him
             too
             ,
             whilst
             she
             stole
             a
             little
             Cross
             out
             of
             his
             bosom
             :
             They
             say
             he
             was
             brought
             by
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             to
             be
             kissed
             by
             S.
             Catharine
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Clara
             upon
             a
             Christmas
             Eve
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             Dame
             brought
             him
             to
             Bed
             to
             
               S.
               Boniface
            
             ,
             in
             swadling
             Cloths
             .
             They
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             S.
             Lucia
             of
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             had
             him
             three
             Days
             and
             three
             Nights
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             had
             no
             Baby
             on
             its
             left
             Arm
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             
             marry
             him
             to
             her
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             but
             seven
             years
             old
             .
             S.
             Hostradus
             and
             others
             took
             this
             illusion
             for
             a
             real
             appearance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Infant
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             offered
             him
             as
             we
             do
             Children
             ,
             something
             to
             eat
             ;
             some
             would
             dandle
             him
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             and
             others
             play
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             S.
             John
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             companion
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             with
             grief
             ,
             may
             pious
             Souls
             see
             according
             to
             the
             Prophesies
             ,
             Jerusalem
             
               trodden
               and
               danced
               upon
               by
               ugly
               Owls
               and
               wild
               Satyrs
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             13.21
             .
             So
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             become
             a
             Stage
             for
             vile
             Spirits
             to
             act
             upon
             ;
             for
             where
             are
             the
             good
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             that
             will
             represent
             ,
             much
             less
             act
             Christ
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             under
             such
             shameful
             personages
             ?
          
           
             Then
             as
             for
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             you
             have
             Sheep
             and
             Asses
             running
             to
             hear
             his
             Sermons
             ;
             Swine
             falling
             dead
             under
             his
             curse
             ,
             for
             having
             hurt
             a
             poor
             Lamb
             ;
             all
             sorts
             of
             Cattel
             recover
             with
             the
             Water
             he
             washt
             his
             Feet
             in
             ;
             Women
             eased
             of
             their
             Travel
             by
             applying
             to
             them
             some
             of
             the
             Hay
             his
             Mule
             used
             to
             eat
             of
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             S.
             Dominick
             at
             Mass
             ,
             hanging
             in
             the
             Air
             like
             a
             Bird
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             Bed-side
             of
             a
             sick
             Woman
             
             Transubstantiating
             Worms
             into
             Pearls
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Water
             side
             ,
             raising
             the
             River
             into
             a
             Flood
             ;
             or
             at
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             
               forcing
               the
               Devil
               to
               hold
               Candle
               to
               him
               ,
               'till
               the
               poor
               pugg
               burn
               his
               own
               Fingers
               in
               the
               Service
               :
            
             Or
             ,
             sometimes
             you
             may
             find
             him
             changing
             the
             sex
             of
             a
             young
             Girl
             unto
             a
             Boy
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             the
             Women
             come
             behind
             hand
             for
             extraordinary
             feasts
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             read
             but
             the
             Life
             of
             S.
             Christina
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             she
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             twice
             ,
             before
             she
             died
             for
             good
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             thrice
             .
             She
             had
             a
             mighty
             knack
             at
             Miracles
             all
             her
             life
             long
             ;
             for
             to
             save
             Souls
             from
             the
             pains
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             she
             loved
             to
             throw
             her self
             into
             all
             the
             hottest
             Ovens
             ,
             and
             burning
             Fires
             she
             could
             find
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             endure
             here
             what
             they
             suffered
             there
             ;
             and
             to
             atone
             for
             Gluttons
             ,
             she
             resolv'd
             to
             starve
             her self
             ,
             till
             finding
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             sharp
             hunger
             ,
             she
             had
             Milk
             came
             into
             her
             Paps
             ,
             so
             allayed
             the
             cravings
             of
             her
             Stomach
             ,
             by
             sucking
             her self
             ;
             she
             expiated
             for
             proud
             Souls
             ,
             by
             applying
             her self
             to
             the
             worst
             way
             of
             common
             begging
             ;
             she
             could
             distinguish
             too
             between
             the
             honesty
             and
             dishonesty
             of
             those
             which
             gave
             her
             alms
             ,
             for
             the
             Bread
             that
             came
             from
             good
             hands
             tasted
             
             like
             Bread
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             came
             from
             wicked
             hands
             tasted
             like
             Toads-flesh
             .
             To
             satisfy
             for
             all
             Sorts
             of
             sins
             contracted
             by
             those
             which
             used
             much
             company
             keeping
             ,
             she
             resolv'd
             to
             forsake
             mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             near
             none
             but
             Beasts
             ;
             at
             last
             that
             she
             might
             be
             safe
             from
             all
             contagion
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             she
             parched
             her self
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             Trees
             ;
             there
             her
             thin
             body
             being
             made
             thinner
             ,
             both
             by
             continual
             fasting
             ,
             and
             great
             fervency
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             she
             did
             at
             her
             prayer
             contract
             her self
             into
             a
             round
             form
             ,
             much
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Hedg-hog
             .
             She
             could
             climb
             up
             the
             highest
             Trees
             like
             a
             Squirrel
             ,
             and
             swim
             in
             Rivers
             like
             a
             Fish
             ;
             till
             her
             Friends
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             and
             not
             believing
             all
             these
             Miracles
             ,
             put
             her
             in
             Chains
             as
             a
             Mad
             Woman
             ;
             and
             there
             she
             miserably
             lacerated
             her
             poor
             body
             with
             struggling
             hard
             to
             free
             her self
             ;
             and
             this
             violence
             in
             Prison
             gave
             occasion
             to
             more
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             the
             Milk
             in
             her
             Breasts
             turned
             into
             Oyl
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             did
             anoint
             her
             sores
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             too
             ,
             she
             used
             it
             as
             Butter
             to
             sweeten
             her
             Bread.
             Cardinals
             and
             whole
             Towns
             can
             aver
             these
             extravagancies
             ,
             and
             therewith
             we
             shall
             conclude
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             Roman
             Miracles
             ;
             
             omitting
             what
             might
             be
             said
             of
             S.
             Brigit
             ,
             S.
             Julia
             ,
             S.
             Clara
             ,
             S.
             Vrsula
             ,
             with
             hundreds
             more
             known
             and
             famous
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             with
             whose
             stories
             their
             Voluminous
             Legends
             do
             crawl
             all
             over
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             curious
             ,
             to
             insert
             the
             names
             of
             those
             Authors
             our
             Reverend
             Doctor
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Section
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Alan
                 .
                 Rediv.
              
               part
               2.
               c.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Jul.
                 ●omer
                 in
                 vita
                 Ildeph
                 .
                 ap
                 Sur.
              
               23.
               
               Jan.
               
            
             
               
                 Chronick
                 Deipar
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               985.
               
            
             
               
                 Leander
                 in
                 vita
                 Reginald
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Robert.
                 Archid.
                 in
                 vita
                 S.
                 Albert.
                 ap
                 .
                 Sur.
              
               7.
               
               Apr.
               
            
             
               
                 Chronic.
                 Deip.
                 an
              
               .
               598.
               
            
             
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 Carnot
                 .
                 an
                 .
              
               1020.
               
            
             
               
                 Chronic.
                 Deip.
                 an
              
               .
               1152.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 an
              
               .
               1476.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 an
              
               .
               1235.
               
            
             
               
                 Matth.
                 Paris
                 in
                 vita
                 S.
                 Godric
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Menol.
                 Cisters
              
               .
               29.
               
               Octob.
               
            
             
               Bov.
               14.
               
                 anal
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1317.
               n.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Flamin
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 S
                 Catharin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Henriques
                 Fascicul
                 .
                 S.
                 S.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chronic.
                 ord
                 .
                 praedict
              
               .
            
             
               Henriques
               3.
               Jam
            
             
               
                 Chronic.
                 Deip.
                 an
              
               1285.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 an
              
               .
               1235.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Bonavent
                 in
                 vit
                 .
                 S.
                 Fran.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Job
                 .
                 Garg
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 S.
                 Dominic
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Cantapr
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 S.
                 Christinae
                 ap
                 .
                 Sur.
                 Jun.
                 an
                 .
              
               1160.
               
            
             
               
                 Jacob
                 de
                 Vitriaco
                 ,
                 in
                 vita
                 S.
                 Mariae
                 Ocigniar
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             A
             further
             evidence
             of
             the
             Confederacy
             of
             Roman
             Priests
             with
             evil
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             THE
             Argument
             that
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             ,
             having
             already
             taken
             up
             too
             much
             Paper
             for
             one
             Section
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             proper
             to
             continue
             it
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             lest
             ,
             
               those
               who
               are
               ignorant
               of
               Satans
               devices
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Artifices
               of
               his
               Priests
               ,
            
             should
             want
             so
             convincing
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             
               the
               danger
               of
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
            
             as
             is
             laid
             before
             them
             in
             the
             subsequent
             lines
             .
             I
             must
             therefore
             resume
             the
             Discourse
             as
             it
             is
             continued
             in
             the
             forecited
             Book
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Brevint
             ;
             and
             having
             already
             transcribed
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             he
             speaks
             upon
             the
             first
             Head
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Roman
               
               Church
               ,
               are
               ordinary
               ,
               such
               trifling
               ,
               and
               Ludicrous
               pranks
               ,
               as
               cannot
               possibly
               seem
               to
               hold
               any
               proportion
               with
               those
               solid
               and
               Divine
               Operations
               ,
               which
               attested
               the
               Truth
               and
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Gospel
            
             :
             The
             Second
             Evidence
             that
             he
             mentions
             is
             ,
             the
             Tendency
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             Popish
             Miracles
             ;
             which
             look
             quite
             another
             way
             from
             those
             wrought
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             For
             whereas
             those
             last
             confirmed
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             anciently
             were
             wrought
             at
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             justify
             or
             assert
             any
             other
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             than
             what
             was
             
               Taught
               ,
               Believed
            
             ,
             and
             Practised
             by
             those
             
               Holy
               Men
               ;
               Aug.
               de
               Civit.
            
             l.
             22.
             c.
             9.
             says
             ,
             
               What
               is
               it
               that
               these
               Miracles
               will
               attest
               but
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             concluded
             within
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             things
             done
             by
             them
             should
             confirm
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             than
             what
             they
             Taught
             .
             So
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             tho
             all
             sorts
             of
             Operations
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             be
             
             presumed
             to
             confirm
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             the
             Innovations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             but
             those
             truths
             which
             were
             contained
             in
             his
             Preachings
             ,
             and
             his
             Epistles
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Roman
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             follow
             their
             Novel
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             are
             contrary
             to
             ,
             and
             always
             quite
             different
             from
             the
             true
             Christian
             Gospel
             .
             How
             many
             Volumes
             would
             be
             required
             to
             contain
             all
             the
             revelations
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             wonders
             ,
             that
             encourage
             ,
             and
             excite
             men
             in
             general
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             As
             many
             more
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             doing
             it
             by
             special
             ways
             ,
             and
             at
             her
             particular
             Feasts
             ;
             for
             upon
             that
             score
             great
             Indulgences
             are
             promised
             to
             her
             Adorers
             ;
             or
             else
             what
             mean
             those
             swarms
             of
             Monks
             that
             lie
             hid
             under
             her
             Coats
             ,
             or
             the
             Ladders
             whited
             with
             her
             Milk
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             body
             (
             that
             takes
             that
             way
             to
             Heaven
             )
             can
             ever
             tumble
             down
             ?
             Or
             those
             Quires
             of
             supposed
             Angels
             heard
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             deep
             Well
             to
             sing
             her
             praises
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             those
             Images
             that
             bleed
             ,
             or
             speak
             ,
             or
             fly
             as
             light
             as
             Feathers
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             bring
             mankind
             to
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             something
             more
             sordid
             and
             abominable
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             give
             motion
             to
             those
             
             inanimate
             Stocks
             ?
             What
             all
             those
             thousands
             of
             sad
             Souls
             to
             ramble
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             but
             to
             reveal
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             recommend
             Masses
             for
             the
             dead
             ?
             What
             abundance
             of
             strange
             Feats
             have
             been
             done
             by
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             St.
             Dominic
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             confirm
             their
             new
             orders
             ,
             and
             ways
             ?
             What
             can
             signify
             those
             heaps
             of
             excommunicated
             Flies
             ;
             and
             a
             poor
             Raven
             pining
             to
             death
             under
             the
             same
             Curse
             ,
             for
             having
             fled
             away
             with
             a
             Bishops
             Ring
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             Terrour
             of
             the
             Roman
             Keys
             ?
             And
             those
             multitude
             of
             small
             and
             great
             Toads
             crawling
             in
             and
             out
             of
             mens
             mouths
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             observe
             well
             or
             ill
             the
             rules
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             but
             to
             justify
             that
             jugling
             piece
             of
             Priest-Craft
             ?
             Or
             the
             many
             little
             Children
             standing
             upon
             consecrated
             Wafers
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             What
             can
             the
             many
             pretended
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             five
             wounds
             in
             the
             body
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             or
             the
             Rope
             about
             his
             Loyns
             signify
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             that
             Order
             ?
             Then
             the
             Doctor
             asks
             your
             Opinion
             of
             the
             following
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             relates
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Bishop
             moved
             with
             passion
             against
             a
             Covent
             of
             Franciscans
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             his
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             the
             next
             day
             :
             The
             night
             before
             ,
             behold
             their
             Sacrist
             sees
             in
             a
             vision
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             both
             painted
             in
             the
             Church
             window
             ,
             talking
             earnestly
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             He
             hears
             St.
             Paul
             extreamly
             blaming
             St.
             Francis
             for
             no
             better
             defending
             his
             own
             Order
             ;
             and
             St.
             Francis
             answering
             to
             him
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
            
             ?
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               but
               a
               Cross
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               defensive
               Weapon
               ;
               but
               had
               I
               a
               sword
               ,
               as
               you
               have
            
             (
             for
             commonly
             they
             represent
             them
             so
             )
             
               perhaps
               I
               might
               do
               somewhat
               more
               .
            
             The
             man
             being
             awak'd
             ,
             starts
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             his
             imagination
             being
             full
             of
             this
             ,
             runs
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             finds
             the
             two
             Pictures
             had
             exchanged
             their
             Arms
             :
             Paul
             in
             the
             window
             had
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             St.
             Francis
             had
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             This
             amaz'd
             the
             whole
             Covent
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             had
             not
             St.
             Pauls
             Sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             that
             same
             night
             the
             Bishop
             had
             his
             throat
             cut
             .
             What
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             can
             be
             confirmed
             by
             these
             three
             Wonders
             ?
             Pictures
             that
             can
             speak
             and
             move
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             exhorts
             
             to
             revenge
             ;
             and
             a
             Saint
             ,
             who
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             made
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             kill
             a
             Louse
             ,
             now
             can
             cut
             his
             Bishops
             throat
             :
             What
             can
             be
             infer●d
             from
             this
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             this
             wholsome
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             are
             not
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             but
             Friers
             are
             ?
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             whole
             Millions
             of
             other
             such
             Roman
             Miracles
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             Christs
             Calendar
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             were
             accommodated
             for
             persuading
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             any
             other
             than
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Authors
             quoted
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             second
             mark
             are
             .
          
           
             
               
                 S.
                 Anth.
              
               3.
               
                 part
                 Hist
                 .
                 l.
              
               23.
               c.
               3.
               
               Ser.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Chron.
                 Diep
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1231.
               
            
             
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Carnat
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1116.
               
            
             
               
                 Archiev
                 .
                 Buburg
                 .
                 in
                 fraud
                 .
                 an
                 .
              
               1383.
               
            
             
               
                 Menol.
                 Cistere
              
               .
               28.
               
               April
               .
            
             
               
                 Leand.
                 in
                 vita
                 Hyacinthi
                 ap
                 .
                 Sur.
              
               16.
               
               August
               .
            
             
               
                 Gregor
                 .
                 in
                 Dialog
                 .
                 passim
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Specul
                 .
                 Exemp
                 .
                 Tit.
                 Excommunicatio
                 Exemp
                 .
              
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 Exemp
              
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 Tit.
                 Confessio
                 Exemp
              
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 Tit.
                 Eucharistia
              
               .
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Bonav
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 Franc.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hieron
                 .
                 Platus
                 de
                 bono
                 statu
                 Relig.
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               33.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             third
             foul
             mark
             he
             mentions
             of
             Roman
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             put
             it
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             effect
             of
             Diabolical
             Confederacies
             ,
             and
             Impostures
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             evil
             tendency
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             appear
             ,
             and
             shew
             themselves
             unto
             the
             world
             in
             such
             
               suspicious
               times
            
             ,
             as
             may
             justly
             discredit
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             question
             even
             true
             ,
             and
             real
             Miracles
             .
             The
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             being
             unto
             Teachers
             ,
             what
             credential
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Colours
             are
             unto
             publick
             Officers
             ,
             which
             signify
             much
             unto
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             whilst
             they
             know
             them
             granted
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             the
             King
             doth
             really
             send
             ;
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             after
             they
             see
             those
             in
             the
             hands
             ,
             these
             on
             the
             backs
             of
             every
             dirty
             Carrier
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             mind
             for
             his
             own
             ends
             to
             Counterfeit
             them
             ,
             and
             rant
             with
             them
             .
             No
             man
             takes
             for
             good
             payment
             whatsoever
             hath
             
               Caesars
               Image
            
             ,
             after
             he
             hears
             of
             false
             Coiners
             ,
             who
             have
             dispersed
             vast
             sums
             abroad
             ,
             and
             marked
             them
             with
             the
             same
             stamp
             We
             are
             not
             now
             in
             the
             priviledged
             days
             either
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             Elias
             ,
             or
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             when
             neither
             all
             the
             Magicians
             could
             make
             one
             Louse
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             Baalims
             light
             fire
             on
             one
             Altar
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             false
             wonders
             open
             
             their
             mouth
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             We
             live
             in
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Devils
             in
             all
             mens
             account
             ,
             are
             let
             loose
             from
             such
             a
             restraint
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             left
             unguarded
             of
             such
             a
             protection
             :
             When
             false
             Prophets
             may
             arise
             with
             such
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             false
             Christs
             with
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             
               might
               deceive
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Mirabilarians
             ,
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             calls
             them
             ,
             are
             abroad
             ,
             against
             whom
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               Cautum
               me
               fecit
               Dominus
            
             .
             The
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             all
             sufficient
             warning
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             folly
             in
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             or
             run
             after
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             a
             permitted
             power
             of
             Counterfeiting
             true
             Miracles
             ,
             therewith
             to
             amuse
             the
             simple
             .
             The
             glorious
             work
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostolical
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             done
             in
             such
             clear
             days
             ,
             as
             dissipated
             ,
             and
             scattered
             all
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             imaginable
             Clouds
             of
             Imposture
             ;
             the
             Devils
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             liberty
             to
             preach
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Mark
             1.25
             .
             If
             either
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             or
             Elimas
             ,
             tho
             Sorcerers
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             ,
             did
             but
             offer
             to
             play
             their
             old
             Game
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             devilish
             Feats
             ,
             you
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             kept
             in
             .
             Thus
             
             this
             mighty
             restraining
             hand
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             intrinsecal
             greatness
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             was
             an
             infallible
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             days
             shined
             about
             all
             true
             Miracles
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             Feats
             of
             the
             Romanists
             must
             needs
             be
             full
             of
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             noted
             for
             such
             by
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             since
             they
             came
             forth
             ,
             when
             all
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             work
             them
             .
             Then
             come
             up
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             sad
             Souls
             ,
             by
             thousands
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             their
             Friends
             with
             their
             condition
             underneath
             :
             and
             what
             neither
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             thought
             to
             mind
             us
             of
             ;
             distressed
             groaning
             Spirits
             make
             it
             their
             principal
             business
             to
             throng
             about
             ,
             craving
             for
             help
             ,
             for
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             Masses
             .
             Then
             come
             Images
             to
             bleed
             ,
             or
             sing
             or
             mourn
             ,
             as
             occasion
             requires
             :
             and
             the
             Consecrated
             Elements
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             justify
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             appear
             with
             blood
             ,
             with
             flesh
             ,
             and
             even
             sometimes
             with
             whole
             Children
             .
             It
             passes
             all
             understanding
             ,
             how
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             who
             kept
             her self
             so
             long
             above
             ,
             would
             not
             come
             down
             among
             us
             Mortals
             ,
             either
             sooner
             ,
             or
             in
             less
             suspected
             times
             ,
             or
             on
             more
             serious
             Errands
             .
             Five
             hundred
             
             years
             may
             be
             accounted
             ,
             when
             all
             good
             Authors
             will
             justify
             that
             she
             continued
             as
             quiet
             above
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             rest
             and
             abode
             in
             the
             blessed
             Mansions
             ,
             should
             take
             such
             an
             unlucky
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             time
             to
             come
             down
             ,
             and
             shew
             her self
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             foul
             Spirits
             are
             permitted
             to
             play
             their
             pranks
             ;
             this
             indeed
             is
             very
             admirable
             !
             It
             can
             hardly
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             she
             who
             never
             did
             appear
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             a
             less
             suspected
             juncture
             ,
             should
             in
             these
             last
             and
             Branded
             times
             ,
             shew
             her self
             to
             a
             dirty
             Monk.
             Did
             not
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             being
             besieged
             by
             Barbarians
             ,
             deserve
             as
             well
             her
             protection
             ,
             and
             a
             guard
             of
             her
             armed
             Angels
             ,
             as
             St.
             Dominick
             did
             ,
             whilest
             he
             held
             a
             poor
             pitiful
             Heretick
             about
             the
             neck
             with
             his
             Rosary
             ?
             wherefore
             had
             none
             of
             these
             holy
             men
             ,
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             St.
             Hillary
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             as
             well
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             kiss
             ,
             or
             an
             embrace
             ,
             as
             
               Loyola
               ,
               Stephen
            
             the
             Minime
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             less
             deserving
             it
             ?
             Or
             how
             comes
             she
             ,
             who
             never
             was
             known
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             trouble
             ,
             disease
             ,
             or
             imprisonment
             of
             true
             Saints
             ,
             as
             the
             Head-ach
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             the
             sickliness
             of
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             the
             infirm
             body
             of
             St.
             
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             the
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             Tortures
             of
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             now
             to
             be
             running
             up
             and
             down
             to
             relieve
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             :
             to
             cure
             a
             Jesuit
             with
             her
             Child
             ,
             whom
             she
             laid
             by
             him
             in
             his
             bed
             :
             to
             cure
             whole
             Countries
             of
             purple
             Feavers
             ;
             and
             to
             free
             several
             Rogues
             ,
             that
             had
             well
             deserved
             hanging
             ,
             from
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             from
             Dungeons
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             imaginable
             sorts
             of
             dangers
             ?
             How
             comes
             this
             fancy
             to
             take
             her
             so
             late
             of
             bringing
             down
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Hoods
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Robes
             ,
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Utensils
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             in
             former
             times
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             expected
             from
             her
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             these
             kind
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Miracles
             were
             most
             advisedly
             reserved
             until
             such
             times
             ,
             as
             these
             latter
             are
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             confused
             ,
             and
             more
             propitious
             to
             Imposture
             ;
             and
             these
             strange
             new
             transactions
             have
             
               another
               reason
               besides
            
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             Roman-Catholicks
             would
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             As
             long
             as
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             had
             no
             more
             honour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             what
             became
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             was
             allowed
             to
             her
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Honoured
               ,
               not
               Adored
            
             ;
             no
             Antient
             Author
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             she
             ever
             appeared
             among
             men
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             latter
             times
             brought
             
             in
             publick
             Services
             to
             pray
             with
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             Images
             to
             pray
             to
             her
             by
             ;
             then
             she
             (
             or
             rather
             some
             other
             Spirit
             under
             her
             name
             )
             began
             first
             to
             bestir
             her self
             :
             then
             she
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             Saints
             with
             her
             ,
             seem
             to
             come
             down
             ,
             and
             appear
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             these
             new
             Prayers
             ,
             just
             as
             the
             Soul
             of
             Samuel
             did
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             seemed
             to
             )
             come
             up
             at
             the
             
               Mysteries
               of
            
             Endor
             .
             Ever
             after
             the
             pretended
             Queen
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             her
             Heavenly
             Palace
             :
             and
             she
             had
             more
             Angels
             to
             wait
             on
             her
             in
             the
             least
             of
             her
             ordinary
             Progresses
             ,
             then
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             in
             any
             of
             his
             most
             solemn
             appearings
             :
             But
             as
             when
             the
             Devils
             will
             look
             like
             Angels
             ,
             you
             may
             still
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             either
             perceive
             a
             Cloven
             Foot
             ,
             or
             smell
             a
             stinking
             vapour
             ,
             that
             betrays
             the
             pretended
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             so
             Roman
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Visions
             ,
             have
             commonly
             some
             
               black
               mark
            
             ,
             which
             may
             convince
             any
             sober
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             really
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             .
             Consider
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             what
             the
             true
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             of
             God
             have
             done
             ,
             whenever
             they
             met
             with
             more
             Honour
             then
             was
             their
             due
             :
             or
             ask
             St.
             Austin
             what
             those
             Spirits
             are
             ,
             who
             take
             it
             when
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             or
             call
             for
             it
             
             when
             it
             is
             not
             :
             
               No
               Saint
               ,
               nor
               Angel
            
             ,
             says
             the
             good
             Father
             ,
             
               will
               take
               of
               others
               what
               they
               know
               to
               be
               due
               only
               to
               God
            
             :
             as
             it
             appeared
             by
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             who
             tore
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             offered
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             they
             
               were
               meer
               men
            
             :
             And
             by
             that
             
               Angel
               who
               rejected
               Adoration
            
             .
             They
             are
             unclean
             Spirits
             that
             are
             for
             Worship
             ,
             and
             tho
             they
             care
             little
             for
             flesh
             ;
             yet
             they
             pride
             themselves
             in
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             appointed
             them
             for
             his
             own
             service
             ▪
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Good
               Angels
               are
               for
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               with
               them
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               contemplation
               they
               are
               happy
               :
               but
               they
               who
               invite
               us
               to
               serve
               themselves
               ,
               are
               like
               proud
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               only
               the
               serving
               of
               proud
               Devils
               is
               more
               hurtful
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Coelestial
               ,
               and
               happy
               Spirits
               will
               have
               us
               Sacrifice
               (
               not
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               )
               unto
               God
               ,
               whose
               Oblation
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               all
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               Miracles
               that
               invite
               us
               to
               serve
               more
               than
               one
               God
               ,
               are
               such
               seductions
               of
               Devils
               ,
               as
               any
               pious
               ,
               and
               prudent
               men
               must
               needs
               throw
               off
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               their
               proud
               Malice
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               Token
               are
               noted
               ,
               neither
               to
               be
               good
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               the
               Angels
               of
               a
               good
               God.
               For
               the
               good
               Angels
               love
               us
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               
               they
               will
               not
               have
               us
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               God
               only
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             St.
             Austin
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             what
             his
             thoughts
             were
             of
             Saint
             ,
             and
             Idol-Adoration
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             bring
             to
             these
             Christian
             Rules
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Apparitions
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             when
             ever
             this
             
               humble
               Spirit
            
             did
             (
             with
             the
             good
             Angel
             )
             reject
             one
             Worshipping
             ,
             or
             devout
             Adoration
             ;
             shew
             ,
             wherever
             she
             once
             tore
             her
             cloaths
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Psalter
             of
             David
             sung
             ,
             and
             applied
             most
             Blasphemously
             from
             God
             to
             her
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             several
             Centuries
             of
             years
             ,
             the
             steps
             of
             another
             Spirit
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             her
             ways
             ,
             seeking
             continually
             for
             more
             honour
             .
             We
             may
             behold
             one
             who
             strokes
             ,
             and
             kisses
             pious
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             both
             begin
             and
             end
             their
             best
             devotions
             with
             her
             praises
             :
             who
             teaches
             in
             what
             godly
             form
             they
             must
             pray
             to
             her
             for
             all
             Blessings
             :
             who
             calls
             them
             into
             brakes
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             Nettles
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             into
             holes
             under
             ground
             ,
             to
             find
             ,
             and
             Adore
             her
             Images
             :
             one
             who
             can
             put
             on
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Stag
             ,
             or
             a
             Pigeon
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             Queen
             ,
             purposely
             to
             shew
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             stone
             where
             she
             must
             needs
             have
             an
             Altar
             ,
             or
             
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             Church
             that
             there
             she
             may
             be
             served
             and
             Worshipped
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ;
             and
             there
             walk
             ,
             and
             delight
             her self
             ;
             one
             who
             in
             all
             these
             Churches
             ,
             brags
             among
             Men
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             the
             Mother
             of
             Compassions
             ,
             the
             Lady
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Blessings
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             one
             who
             spreads
             forth
             about
             her
             a
             great
             Mantle
             ,
             therewith
             to
             betoken
             the
             largeness
             of
             her
             Mercies
             and
             Favours
             ;
             which
             she
             says
             ,
             she
             denies
             to
             none
             that
             will
             come
             to
             her
             with
             faith
             .
             And
             now
             let
             St
             ▪
             Austin
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             Christian
             judge
             what
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             these
             Spirits
             are
             ;
             and
             what
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             those
             which
             among
             the
             Pagans
             did
             perpetually
             labour
             for
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             these
             ,
             which
             now
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             are
             all
             for
             Masses
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             oblations
             that
             can
             be
             set
             on
             Romes
             Altars
             .
             Mean
             while
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             can
             own
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Churches
             to
             be
             served
             with
             ;
             none
             but
             Devils
             ever
             owned
             Images
             to
             speak
             ,
             move
             ,
             or
             any
             wise
             to
             work
             in
             ;
             such
             Spirits
             as
             these
             may
             be
             the
             Authors
             of
             all
             the
             boasted
             Miracles
             ,
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             among
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             and
             such
             appearances
             ,
             and
             delusive
             Operations
             are
             
             very
             fit
             for
             such
             Spirits
             :
             and
             both
             foretold
             ,
             and
             reserved
             for
             the
             last
             times
             ?
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             guess'd
             what
             that
             Church
             is
             that
             hath
             her
             proper
             establishment
             both
             from
             such
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             such
             Saints
             .
          
           
             For
             proof
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             upon
             this
             third
             head
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             timing
             of
             Popish
             Miracles
             ,
             see
             the
             following
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Joh.
                 Trac
              
               .
               13.
               
                 sub
                 fin
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Specul
                 .
                 Exemp
                 .
                 Tit.
                 Ros
                 .
                 Exemp
                 .
              
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Attich
                 .
                 Cron.
                 Ord.
                 Minim
                 .
                 an
              
               1612.
               
            
             
               
                 Chron.
                 Diep
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1561.
               
            
             
               
                 Oliver
                 L.
                 Mirac
                 .
                 Mar.
                 Montis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Albert.
                 de
                 viris
                 Illust
                 .
                 Ord.
                 Praedic
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 Contr.
                 Haeres
                 .
                 l.
              
               3.
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Collyrid
              
               .
            
             
               
                 August
                 .
                 contr
                 .
                 Faust
                 .
                 l.
              
               20.
               c.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 de
                 vera
                 Relig.
                 c.
              
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 de
                 Civit.
                 l.
              
               10.
               c.
               7.
               
               
                 Ibid.
                 c.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 c.
              
               7.
               
                 item
                 l.
              
               9.
               c.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 Caesarius
                 l.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 c.
              
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Leander
                 .
                 de
                 viris
                 Illust
                 .
                 Chron.
                 Diep
                 .
                 an
                 .
              
               1372.
               
            
             
               
                 Chron.
                 Diep
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1178.
               
            
             
               
                 Franc.
                 Hierasc
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 Henr.
                 Silice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Odo
                 Gisseus
                 Hist
                 .
                 virg
                 .
                 Aniciensis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 vita
                 Manaveriap
                 .
                 sur
              
               .
               5.
               
               Jun.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Arch.
                 Gian
                 .
                 cent
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Annal.
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 Od.
                 Gissaeus
                 supra
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Niceph.
                 Eccl.
                 Hist
                 .
                 l.
              
               15.
               c.
               25.
               
            
             
               Blosius
               in
               Monili
               .
            
             
               
                 Menol.
                 Cisterc
              
               .
               22.
               
               Dec.
               
            
             
               
                 Chron.
                 Diep
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1467.
               
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Malvenda
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Annal.
                 Ord.
                 Praed
                 .
                 an
              
               .
               1221.
               
            
          
           
             Much
             more
             doth
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             urge
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             what
             the
             Papists
             offer
             to
             the
             Shrine
             of
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             less
             than
             giving
             Divine
             Honour
             and
             Adoration
             to
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             been
             tedious
             in
             transcribing
             this
             ;
             tho
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             all
             professed
             Christians
             were
             truly
             convinced
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             damnableness
             of
             this
             Roman
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             ,
             if
          
           
             That
             which
             was
             never
             commanded
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             introduced
             into
             his
             Worship
             :
             If
             ,
          
           
             Whatsoever
             pretended
             Saint
             or
             Angel
             claims
             a
             Religious
             Adoration
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             reputed
             Diabolical
             ,
             and
             unclean
             ;
             Then
             what
             can
             be
             concluded
             of
             those
             Worshippers
             ,
             and
             these
             Saints
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             introduced
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             but
             the
             down-right
             Worshipping
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             ,
             by
             his
             inspired
             Pen-men
             so
             often
             warn
             ,
             and
             call
             off
             his
             People
             from
             Idolatry
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Fountain
             of
             Blessedness
             expresses
             such
             an
             inflamed
             Jealousy
             against
             the
             Israelites
             for
             departing
             after
             strange
             Gods
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             always
             followed
             that
             
               Impious
               Abomination
            
             with
             such
             tremendous
             ,
             and
             smoaking
             Judgments
             :
             For
             when
             once
             the
             profligated
             Spirits
             can
             obtain
             for
             Deities
             in
             their
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             God
             should
             have
             any
             place
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             such
             a
             People
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             Idolatry
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               One
            
             ,
             a
             
               going
               a
               Whoring
            
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Samaritans
             had
             that
             Opinion
             of
             the
             works
             which
             Simon
             the
             Sorcerer
             performed
             by
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             a
             Diabolical
             Confederacy
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             him
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             8
             th
             Chap.
             of
             the
             Acts.
             But
             by
             the
             verse
             preceding
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             had
             fascinated
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             Charms
             on
             their
             understandings
             ,
             that
             
             they
             were
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             Paul
             terms
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             they
             were
             bewitched
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             Obey
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             any
             thing
             short
             of
             some
             forcible
             Enchantment
             could
             prevail
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             to
             give
             faith
             to
             those
             
               lying
               Wonders
            
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             those
             
               eluding
               Spirits
            
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             have
             the
             Shrines
             erected
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             Ghosts
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             which
             require
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             then
             some
             of
             the
             
               Tainted
               ,
               Expulsed
               Legions
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             strange
             Miracles
             performed
             by
             the
             Images
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Shrines
             of
             these
             Deities
             ,
             are
             the
             old
             delusions
             continued
             ;
             whereby
             they
             drew
             the
             Antient
             Pagans
             after
             their
             Oracles
             ,
             Groves
             ,
             and
             Pythons
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Papists
             now
             a
             days
             into
             an
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Relicks
             .
             Still
             the
             
               old
               Confederacy
            
             is
             kept
             up
             ,
             tho
             under
             new
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Notions
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             smallest
             Policies
             of
             the
             Agents
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             their
             Credulous
             Ones
             the
             belief
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Witch
             ;
             that
             so
             their
             performances
             
             of
             that
             kind
             may
             the
             better
             pass
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Miracle
             .
             But
             by
             the
             following
             discourse
             ,
             any
             one
             that
             will
             not
             wilfully
             blind
             himself
             ,
             may
             discern
             the
             strange
             ,
             and
             vast
             power
             that
             the
             Deceiver
             of
             the
             Nations
             still
             maintains
             amongst
             the
             degenerate
             race
             of
             men
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             first
             Part.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           OF
           Pandaemonium
           ,
        
         
           Giving
           an
           Account
           of
           divers
           most
           Remarkable
           Witchcrafts
           .
           Also
           a
           further
           Account
           of
           Daemons
           ,
           and
           Spectres
           ,
           never
           before
           Published
           .
        
         
           BY
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           the
           foregoing
           pages
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           hath
           a
           very
           large
           Dominion
           among
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ;
           That
           he
           hath
           his
           Temples
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           and
           Sacrifices
           :
           and
           though
           under
           new
           and
           different
           names
           ,
           still
           draws
           off
           poor
           biggotted
           wretches
           to
           pay
           unto
           his
           Implous
           Shrines
           that
           Honour
           ,
           Homage
           ,
           and
           Adoration
           ,
           
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           the
           
             most
             High.
          
           There
           are
           besides
           these
           ,
           another
           sort
           of
           the
           Infernal
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           give
           themselves
           up
           immediately
           to
           the
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           disposal
           of
           the
           Apostate
           Angel
           ,
           by
           entring
           into
           League
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           giving
           themselves
           up
           to
           those
           Black
           ,
           and
           Interdicted
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           justly
           are
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Human
           Law.
           These
           have
           their
           Familiars
           of
           the
           dark
           Region
           ,
           that
           assist
           them
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           their
           Hellish
           purposes
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           they
           attain
           to
           performances
           vastly
           transcending
           the
           capacity
           of
           Human
           Agents
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           can
           be
           supposed
           that
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Angelical
           Beings
           exceed
           in
           Subtilty
           ,
           Agility
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           whatsoever
           can
           be
           pretended
           to
           by
           meer
           Mortals
           .
           It
           would
           swell
           this
           Volume
           to
           too
           large
           a
           bulk
           ,
           should
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           divers
           ways
           and
           manners
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           enter
           themselves
           Scholars
           to
           the
           School
           of
           Darkness
           ;
           besides
           ,
           divers
           learned
           and
           famous
           Authors
           have
           taken
           great
           pains
           herein
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           no
           longer
           detain
           the
           Reader
           from
           an
           account
           of
           divers
           very
           Remarkable
           Relations
           ,
           never
           yet
           Printed
           ;
           the
           Truth
           of
           which
           will
           be
           averred
           from
           Persons
           of
           unquestionable
           
           Reputation
           now
           alive
           ;
           the
           things
           themselves
           having
           been
           done
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           these
           very
           few
           years
           :
           And
           if
           some
           sober
           ,
           and
           ingenious
           Persons
           would
           undertake
           but
           to
           commend
           to
           the
           publick
           the
           Occurrences
           of
           this
           nature
           in
           every
           County
           ;
           It
           would
           doubtless
           be
           a
           work
           very
           acceptable
           to
           all
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           of
           great
           use
           for
           the
           conviction
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Troubles
             that
             happened
             in
             the
             house
             of
             
               Peter
               Pain
            
             ,
             a
             Shoe-maker
             ,
             living
             in
             
               Mary
               Poel
               Street
            
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Bristol
             ,
             extracted
             out
             of
             a
             Letter
             sent
             me
             from
             Mr.
             
               J.
               R.
            
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             good
             Ingenuity
             ,
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             an
             Inhabitant
             of
             the
             City
             aforesaid
             .
             Dated
             ,
             
               June
               25.
               1683.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
          
           
             ACcording
             to
             your
             desire
             in
             a
             Letter
             I
             received
             from
             you
             on
             Saturday
             last
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             sent
             you
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             
             real
             Account
             of
             the
             passages
             you
             desired
             .
             That
             which
             was
             related
             by
             our
             late
             Dean
             ,
             was
             thus
             ;
             That
             about
             45
             years
             since
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             
               Peter
               Pain
            
             ,
             then
             a
             Shoe-maker
             in
             St.
             
               Mary
               Poel
               Street
            
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             was
             extreamly
             disturbed
             with
             most
             surprizing
             ,
             and
             unaccountable
             noises
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             one
             night
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             about
             12
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             the
             usual
             noise
             was
             accompanied
             with
             so
             great
             a
             light
             through
             the
             whole
             House
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             Room
             had
             been
             full
             of
             burning
             Tapers
             ,
             or
             Torches
             ;
             These
             repeated
             scenes
             of
             Horrour
             so
             amused
             the
             whole
             Family
             ,
             that
             they
             applied
             themselves
             to
             Mr.
             Toogood
             ,
             the
             then
             Minister
             of
             St.
             Nicholas
             ,
             who
             was
             easily
             prevailed
             withal
             to
             visit
             the
             House
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             entred
             ,
             but
             he
             became
             an
             Ear-witness
             of
             the
             most
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             noises
             ;
             so
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             Family
             ,
             he
             repaired
             into
             a
             Chamber
             at
             one
             end
             of
             a
             Gallery
             ,
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             was
             a
             large
             bulky
             Trunk
             ,
             full
             of
             old
             lumber
             ,
             and
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             four
             or
             five
             men
             were
             not
             able
             to
             lift
             it
             :
             Having
             shut
             the
             door
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Minister
             went
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             during
             part
             of
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             noise
             continued
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             something
             
             was
             flung
             against
             the
             Chamber
             door
             ,
             with
             extraordinary
             violence
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             noise
             immediately
             ceased
             .
             When
             Prayer
             was
             ended
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             go
             forth
             of
             the
             Chamber
             door
             ,
             but
             could
             by
             no
             means
             force
             it
             open
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             called
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             ,
             who
             running
             in
             to
             their
             relief
             ,
             found
             the
             door
             barr'd
             close
             with
             the
             great
             Trunk
             aforesaid
             ;
             upon
             which
             they
             all
             concluded
             that
             it
             was
             cast
             there
             in
             that
             violent
             manner
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             mighty
             shock
             against
             the
             door
             ,
             just
             before
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             noise
             .
             This
             is
             a
             true
             account
             of
             that
             passage
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentleman
             aforesaid
             had
             from
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             late
             Dean
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             an
             Apprentice
             in
             the
             house
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             is
             still
             recent
             in
             the
             memories
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             ,
             who
             were
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             amazing
             Troubles
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             disturbed
             that
             house
             .
             Divers
             other
             stupendious
             circumstances
             accompanied
             these
             noises
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             particular
             account
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Is
             an
             Account
             of
             another
             passage
             in
             the
             same
             Letter
             ,
             from
             the
             party
             aforesaid
             ,
             relating
             the
             strange
             manner
             of
             Fits
             which
             seized
             the
             Children
             of
             Mr.
             Merideth
             of
             Bristol
             .
          
           
             FRom
             Mr.
             Merideth
             I
             was
             informed
             that
             January
             last
             was
             eight
             years
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             three
             Daughters
             ,
             (
             all
             between
             the
             age
             of
             fourteen
             ,
             and
             eight
             years
             )
             taken
             with
             violent
             Convulsive
             Fits
             ,
             within
             a
             weeks
             time
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             amazement
             of
             many
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Divines
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             others
             that
             beheld
             them
             .
             The
             first
             symptoms
             they
             observed
             of
             their
             coming
             ,
             was
             the
             Childrens
             complaining
             of
             intolerable
             pains
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             sides
             ,
             suddenly
             upon
             which
             their
             Limbs
             ,
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             would
             be
             distorted
             into
             unimaginable
             alterations
             ,
             and
             their
             Arms
             and
             Legs
             ,
             though
             of
             those
             tender
             years
             ,
             extended
             for
             some
             time
             beyond
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             stoutest
             man
             to
             reduce
             them
             ;
             during
             these
             Fits
             ,
             they
             
             would
             sometimes
             laugh
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             cry
             for
             an
             hour
             together
             ,
             then
             on
             a
             sudden
             creep
             about
             the
             floor
             ,
             up
             against
             the
             Bed-posts
             and
             the
             Tester
             of
             the
             Beds
             ,
             
               like
               so
               many
               Cats
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentleman
             phrases
             it
             .
             (
             
               A
               Lady
               of
               the
               Neighbourhood
               told
               me
               they
               would
               hang
               about
               the
               walls
               ,
               and
               Cieling
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               like
               Flies
               ,
               or
               Spiders
               .
            
             )
             Sometimes
             they
             would
             foam
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             then
             fall
             down
             as
             dead
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             short
             time
             repeat
             their
             Actions
             ,
             appearing
             in
             the
             room
             in
             the
             same
             strange
             ,
             and
             stupendious
             postures
             ;
             Towards
             night
             their
             fits
             always
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             slept
             undisturbed
             most
             part
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             but
             instantly
             upon
             their
             awaking
             ,
             their
             Fits
             returned
             ,
             and
             tormented
             them
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             with
             very
             little
             Intervals
             all
             the
             day
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Daughters
             three
             days
             following
             ,
             in
             the
             height
             of
             her
             Fit
             repeated
             in
             a
             solemn
             majestick
             sort
             of
             manner
             the
             same
             form
             of
             speech
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             praedicting
             her
             own
             death
             to
             be
             in
             some
             few
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             state
             she
             was
             entring
             into
             ,
             as
             also
             several
             things
             which
             should
             speedily
             befal
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             Family
             ;
             but
             nothing
             of
             it
             ever
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             Another
             of
             them
             vomited
             pins
             ;
             during
             their
             whole
             indisposition
             ,
             they
             were
             daily
             attended
             by
             Ministers
             praying
             
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Physick
             prepared
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Ablest
             Doctors
             in
             the
             City
             .
             In
             the
             May
             following
             they
             recovered
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             ever
             since
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             very
             admirable
             )
             when
             their
             Fits
             had
             wholly
             left
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             appear
             the
             least
             weakened
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               THo
               in
               the
               Relation
               now
               recited
               ,
               there
               be
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               any
               suspected
               Witch
               ,
               by
               whose
               power
               the
               aforesaid
               Children
               were
               reduced
               to
               that
               deplorable
               state
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Physitians
               that
               administred
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               fascination
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               purely
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               natural
               distemper
               .
               I
               must
               crave
               their
               pardon
               if
               I
               dissent
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               these
               following
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Though
               the
               account
               Mr.
               R.
               gives
               of
               it
               do
               not
               make
               mention
               of
               any
               Witch
               ,
               or
               resemblance
               of
               such
               a
               one
               that
               appeared
               to
               the
               Children
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Fits
               :
               It
               is
               very
               probable
               he
               might
               have
               no
               account
               of
               that
               particular
               ,
               and
               as
               likely
               that
               the
               Confederate
               Agent
               might
               purposely
               avoid
               shewing
               any
               personal
               figure
               to
               them
               ,
               
               lest
               the
               Relations
               ,
               upon
               such
               notice
               ,
               should
               detect
               and
               prosecute
               the
               peccant
               party
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               are
               Symptoms
               vastly
               transcending
               the
               effects
               of
               any
               natural
               distemper
               ;
               not
               to
               insist
               on
               the
               distorting
               of
               the
               Limbs
               and
               parts
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               frequently
               the
               Concomitants
               of
               Convulsions
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Extension
               of
               their
               Leggs
               and
               Arms
               should
               so
               vastly
               transcend
               the
               power
               of
               a
               strong
               man
               to
               reduce
               them
               ;
               looks
               somewhat
               above
               what
               nature
               alone
               could
               pretend
               to
               ,
               especially
               in
               Children
               of
               their
               Age.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Who
               can
               look
               upon
               their
               crawling
               and
               hanging
               about
               upon
               the
               Bed-post
               and
               the
               Walls
               ,
               without
               plainly
               discerning
               the
               Cloven-foot
               of
               fascination
               ?
               Could
               a
               natural
               Indisposition
               furnish
               them
               with
               Tallons
               ,
               or
               Claws
               to
               fasten
               themselves
               to
               those
               places
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ?
               This
               hath
               been
               observed
               by
               others
               that
               have
               been
               under
               the
               power
               of
               With-craft
               ,
               that
               the
               Witch
               ,
               or
               her
               familiar
               have
               lifted
               the
               patient
               by
               all
               four
               against
               the
               ceiling
               ,
               or
               held
               them
               so
               against
               the
               side
               of
               a
               Wall
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               seemed
               to
               hang
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               (
               an
               example
               of
               which
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               mentions
               in
               his
               third
               Relation
               ,
               containing
               the
               Witch-craft
               of
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Stile
              
               )
               that
               I
               think
               it
               needless
               to
               urge
               this
               point
               any
               further
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               what
               can
               possibly
               be
               thought
               of
               the
               
               vomiting
               of
               pins
               ?
               If
               there
               could
               be
               imagined
               any
               natural
               distemper
               that
               could
               breed
               brass
               wyre
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               Imagin
               how
               they
               should
               come
               to
               be
               pointed
               ,
               and
               headed
               ,
               without
               an
               Artificer
               ;
               This
               sort
               of
               torture
               is
               so
               familiarly
               practised
               upon
               the
               bodies
               of
               persons
               ,
               under
               those
               sad
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               mark
               of
               the
               black
               Art
               ;
               this
               it self
               were
               enough
               to
               remove
               all
               scruple
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Whatever
               others
               may
               think
               of
               their
               being
               so
               soon
               restored
               to
               a
               state
               of
               Convalessence
               ,
               upon
               the
               removing
               of
               their
               fits
               ;
               by
               all
               the
               violences
               they
               underwent
               :
               This
               alone
               were
               enough
               to
               evince
               the
               distemper
               to
               be
               preternatural
               :
               For
               if
               those
               Torturing
               pains
               and
               Convulsions
               had
               been
               the
               effect
               of
               any
               natural
               Infirmity
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               be
               supposed
               but
               that
               bodies
               so
               battered
               would
               have
               required
               some
               proportionable
               time
               ,
               gradually
               to
               arriveo
               a
               state
               of
               Health
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             third
             Relation
             .
          
           
             A
             Remarkable
             passage
             of
             one
             named
             the
             Fairy-Boy
             of
             Leith
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             given
             me
             by
             my
             worthy
             friend
             Captain
             
               George
               Burton
            
             ,
             and
             attested
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     ABout
                     Fifteen
                     years
                     since
                     having
                     business
                     that
                     detained
                     me
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     at
                     Leith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     near
                     Edenborough
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     I
                     often
                     met
                     some
                     of
                     my
                     acquaintance
                     at
                     a
                     certain
                     house
                     there
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     used
                     to
                     drink
                     a
                     glass
                     of
                     Wine
                     for
                     our
                     refection
                     ;
                     the
                     woman
                     which
                     kept
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     honest
                     Reputation
                     among
                     the
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     me
                     give
                     the
                     more
                     attention
                     to
                     what
                     she
                     told
                     me
                     one
                     day
                     about
                     a
                     Fairy-Boy
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     called
                     him
                     )
                     who
                     lived
                     about
                     that
                     Town
                     ;
                     she
                     had
                     given
                     me
                     so
                     strange
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     desired
                     her
                     I
                     might
                     see
                     him
                     the
                     first
                     opportunity
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     promised
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     long
                     after
                     passing
                     that
                     way
                     she
                     told
                     me
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     the
                     Fairy-Boy
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     before
                     I
                     came
                     by
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     casting
                     her
                     eye
                     into
                     the
                     street
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     look
                     you
                     Sir
                     ,
                     yonder
                     he
                     is
                     at
                     play
                     with
                     those
                     other
                     Boys
                     ;
                     and
                     designing
                     him
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     smooth
                     words
                     and
                     a
                     piece
                     of
                     money
                     got
                     him
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     where
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     divers
                     people
                     ,
                     I
                     demanded
                     of
                     him
                     several
                     Astrological
                     Questions
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     answered
                     with
                     great
                     Subtility
                     ;
                     and
                     through
                     all
                     his
                     discourse
                     carryed
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     cunning
                     much
                     above
                     his
                     years
                     ,
                     which
                     seemed
                     not
                     to
                     exceed
                     ten
                     ,
                     or
                     eleven
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     seemed
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     motion
                     like
                     drumming
                     upon
                     the
                     Table
                     with
                     his
                     Fingers
                     ,
                     upon
                     which
                     I
                     ask'd
                     him
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     could
                     beat
                     a
                     drum
                     ?
                     To
                     which
                     he
                     replied
                     ,
                     yes
                     Sir
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     any
                     man
                     in
                     Scotland
                     ;
                     for
                     every
                     Thursday
                     Night
                     ,
                     I
                     beat
                     all
                     points
                     to
                     a
                     sort
                     of
                     people
                     that
                     use
                     to
                     meet
                     under
                     yonder
                     Hill
                     (
                     pointing
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     Hill
                     between
                     Edenborough
                     and
                     Leith
                     )
                     how
                     Boy
                     quoth
                     I
                     ?
                     What
                     company
                     have
                     you
                     there
                     ?
                     There
                     are
                     Sir
                     ,
                     (
                     said
                     he
                     )
                     a
                     great
                     company
                     both
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     entertained
                     with
                     many
                     sorts
                     of
                     Musick
                     besides
                     my
                     drum
                     ;
                     they
                     have
                     besides
                     plenty
                     of
                     variety
                     of
                     Meats
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     times
                     we
                     are
                     carried
                     into
                     France
                     ,
                     or
                     Holland
                     in
                     a
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     return
                     again
                     ;
                     and
                     whilst
                     we
                     are
                     there
                     we
                     enjoy
                     all
                     the
                     pleasures
                     the
                     Country
                     doth
                     afford
                     :
                     I
                     demanded
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     got
                     under
                     that
                     Hill
                     ?
                     To
                     which
                     he
                     replied
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     great
                     pair
                     of
                     gates
                     that
                     opened
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     invisible
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     within
                     there
                     were
                     brave
                     large
                     rooms
                     as
                     well
                     accommodated
                     as
                     most
                     in
                     Scotland
                     .
                     I
                     then
                     asked
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     I
                     should
                     know
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ?
                     Upon
                     which
                     he
                     told
                     me
                     he
                     would
                     read
                     my
                     fortune
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     I
                     
                       should
                       have
                       two
                       wives
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       forms
                       of
                       them
                       sitting
                       on
                       my
                       Shoulders
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     both
                     would
                     be
                     very
                     handsom
                     women
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     thus
                     speaking
                     ,
                     a
                     woman
                     of
                     the
                     neighbour-hood
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     room
                     demanded
                     of
                     him
                     what
                     her
                     fortune
                     should
                     be
                     ?
                     He
                     told
                     her
                     that
                     she
                     had
                     had
                     two
                     Bastards
                     before
                     she
                     was
                     married
                     ;
                     which
                     put
                     her
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     rage
                     that
                     she
                     desired
                     not
                     to
                     hear
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     woman
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     told
                     me
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     in
                     Scotland
                     could
                     not
                     keep
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     Rendesvous
                     on
                     Thursday
                     night
                     ;
                     upon
                     which
                     by
                     promising
                     him
                     some
                     more
                     money
                     ,
                     I
                     got
                     a
                     promise
                     of
                     him
                     to
                     meet
                     me
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     afternoon
                     the
                     Thursday
                     following
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     dismist
                     him
                     ,
                     at
                     that
                     
                     time
                     .
                     The
                     Boy
                     came
                     again
                     at
                     the
                     place
                     and
                     time
                     appointed
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     prevailed
                     with
                     some
                     friends
                     to
                     continue
                     with
                     me
                     (
                     if
                     possible
                     )
                     to
                     prevent
                     his
                     moving
                     that
                     night
                     ;
                     he
                     was
                     placed
                     between
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     answered
                     many
                     questions
                     ,
                     without
                     offering
                     to
                     go
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     until
                     about
                     eleven
                     of
                     the
                     clock
                     he
                     was
                     got
                     away
                     ,
                     unperceived
                     of
                     the
                     company
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     suddenly
                     missing
                     him
                     ,
                     hasted
                     to
                     the
                     door
                     ,
                     and
                     took
                     hold
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     returned
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     room
                     ;
                     we
                     all
                     watched
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     a
                     sudden
                     he
                     was
                     again
                     got
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     doors
                     ,
                     I
                     follow'd
                     him
                     close
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     made
                     a
                     noise
                     in
                     the
                     street
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     set
                     upon
                     ;
                     but
                     from
                     that
                     time
                     I
                     could
                     never
                     see
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       George
                       Burton
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Advertisment
               .
            
             
               THis
               Gentleman
               is
               so
               well
               known
               to
               many
               worthy
               Persons
               ,
               Merchants
               and
               others
               upon
               the
               exchange
               in
               London
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               need
               of
               my
               justifying
               for
               the
               Integrity
               of
               the
               relation
               ;
               I
               will
               only
               say
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               very
               solemnly
               affirm
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               is
               here
               related
               :
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               find
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               hath
               been
               reported
               (
               by
               very
               unquestionable
               Pens
               )
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               What
               this
               manner
               of
               Transvection
               was
               ,
               which
               the
               boy
               spoke
               of
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               corporeal
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               dream
               only
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               dispute
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               there
               be
               some
               relations
               of
               this
               kind
               that
               prove
               it
               may
               be
               either
               way
               ,
               &
               therefore
               that
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               reader
               to
               determine
               .
               But
               the
               Captain
               hath
               told
               me
               that
               at
               that
               time
               he
               had
               a
               virtuous
               and
               a
               handsome
               wife
               ,
               who
               being
               dead
               ,
               he
               thinks
               himself
               in
               election
               of
               another
               such
               .
               That
               too
               of
               the
               Womans
               having
               had
               two
               Children
               ,
               happened
               to
               be
               very
               true
               ,
               though
               hardly
               any
               of
               the
               neighbours
               knew
               it
               in
               that
               place
               .
               His
               getting
               away
               in
               that
               manner
               was
               somewhat
               strange
               ,
               considering
               how
               they
               had
               planted
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               besides
               he
               had
               the
               Temptation
               of
               wine
               and
               mony
               ,
               to
               have
               detained
               him
               ;
               Arguments
               very
               powerful
               with
               lads
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               and
               fortune
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Daemon
             of
             Spraiton
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Devon
             ,
             Anno.
             1682.
             
          
           
             THat
             which
             was
             published
             in
             May
             1683.
             concerning
             the
             Daemon
             ,
             or
             Daemons
             of
             Spraiton
             ,
             was
             the
             extract
             of
             a
             letter
             from
             
               T.
               C.
            
             Esquire
             ,
             a
             near
             neighbour
             to
             the
             place
             ;
             &
             though
             it
             needed
             little
             confirmation
             further
             then
             the
             credit
             ,
             that
             the
             Learning
             &
             Quality
             of
             that
             Gentleman
             had
             stampt
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             much
             of
             it
             likewise
             known
             to
             and
             related
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Minister
             of
             Barnstable
             ,
             of
             the
             vicinity
             to
             Spraiton
             .
             Having
             likewise
             since
             had
             fresh
             Testimonials
             of
             the
             veracity
             of
             that
             Relation
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             at
             first
             designed
             to
             fill
             this
             place
             ;
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             not
             amiss
             (
             for
             the
             strangeness
             of
             it
             )
             to
             print
             it
             here
             a
             Second
             time
             ,
             exactly
             as
             I
             had
             transcribed
             it
             then
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             month
             of
             November
             in
             the
             year
             1682.
             
             In
             the
             Parish
             of
             Spraiton
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Devon
             ,
             one
             
               Francis
               
               Fey
            
             (
             Servant
             to
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Furze
            
             )
             being
             in
             a
             Field
             near
             the
             dwelling
             house
             of
             his
             said
             Master
             ,
             there
             appeared
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             resemblance
             of
             an
             
               Aged
               Gentleman
            
             ,
             like
             his
             masters
             Father
             ,
             with
             a
             Pole
             or
             Staff
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             resembling
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             carry
             when
             living
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             moles
             withal
             :
             The
             spectrum
             approached
             near
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             whom
             you
             may
             Imagin
             not
             a
             little
             surprized
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             one
             that
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             dead
             ;
             but
             the
             
               spectrum
               bid
               him
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               tell
               his
               Master
            
             (
             who
             was
             his
             Son
             )
             that
             several
             
               Legacies
               which
               by
               his
               Testament
               he
               had
               bequeathed
               were
               unpaid
               ,
               naming
               Ten
               Shillings
               to
               one
               and
               Ten
               Shillings
               to
               another
               ,
               both
               which
               persons
               he
               named
            
             to
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             who
             replyed
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             he
             last
             named
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             paid
             to
             him
             ;
             The
             Ghost
             answered
             ,
             
               He
               knew
               that
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               next
               Relation
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             also
             named
             :
             The
             spectrum
             likewise
             ordered
             him
             to
             carry
             Twenty
             Shillings
             to
             a
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             Sister
             to
             the
             deceased
             ,
             living
             near
             Totness
             in
             the
             said
             County
             ,
             and
             promised
             if
             these
             things
             were
             performed
             to
             trouble
             him
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             spectrum
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               his
               second
               wife
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             also
             dead
             ,
             
               called
               her
               wicked
               woman
            
             ;
             
             though
             the
             Gentleman
             who
             writ
             the
             letter
             knew
             her
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             her
             a
             very
             good
             woman
             :
             And
             (
             having
             thus
             related
             him
             his
             mind
             )
             the
             spectrum
             left
             the
             young
             man
             ;
             who
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             took
             care
             to
             see
             the
             small
             Legacies
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             carryed
             the
             Twenty
             Shillings
             ,
             that
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             paid
             the
             Gentlewoman
             near
             Totness
             ,
             but
             she
             utterly
             refused
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             being
             sent
             her
             (
             as
             she
             said
             )
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             The
             same
             night
             the
             young
             man
             Lodging
             at
             her
             house
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             spectrum
             appeared
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             young
             man
             challenged
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               not
               to
               trouble
               him
               any
               more
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             he
             had
             performed
             all
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             his
             Sister
             ,
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             Money
             :
             
               To
               which
               the
               spectrum
               replied
               ,
               that
               was
               true
               indeed
            
             ;
             but
             withal
             directed
             the
             young
             man
             to
             ride
             to
             
               Totness
               ,
               and
               buy
               for
               her
               a
               Ring
               of
               that
               value
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               said
               she
               would
               accept
               of
            
             ;
             which
             being
             provided
             accordingly
             ,
             she
             received
             :
             Since
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             Apparition
             of
             the
             old
             Gentleman
             ,
             hath
             seemed
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             having
             never
             given
             the
             young
             man
             any
             further
             trouble
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             next
             day
             after
             having
             delivered
             the
             ring
             ,
             the
             young
             man
             was
             riding
             home
             to
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             accompanyed
             by
             a
             Servant
             of
             the
             Gentle
             womans
             near
             Totness
             ,
             and
             near
             about
             the
             time
             of
             their
             entrance
             (
             or
             a
             little
             before
             they
             came
             )
             into
             the
             Parish
             of
             Spraiton
             aforesaid
             ,
             there
             appeared
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             horse
             behind
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             the
             resemblance
             of
             the
             
               second
               wife
            
             of
             the
             old
             Gentleman
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             .
             This
             Daemon
             often
             threw
             the
             young
             man
             off
             his
             horse
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             with
             such
             violence
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             was
             great
             astonishment
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Gentlewomans
             Servant
             (
             with
             him
             )
             but
             to
             divers
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             spectators
             of
             the
             frightful
             action
             ,
             the
             ground
             resounding
             with
             great
             noise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             incredible
             force
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             cast
             upon
             it
             .
             At
             his
             coming
             into
             his
             Masters
             yard
             ,
             the
             horse
             which
             he
             rid
             ,
             though
             very
             poor
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             case
             ,
             leaped
             at
             one
             spring
             25
             foot
             ,
             to
             the
             amazement
             of
             all
             that
             saw
             it
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             She-spectre
             shewed
             her self
             to
             divers
             in
             the
             house
             (
             viz.
             )
             The
             aforesaid
             young
             man
             ,
             mistress
             
               Thomasin
               Gidly
               ,
               Ann
               Langdon
            
             born
             in
             that
             Parish
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             troublesomenes●
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             remove
             from
             
             that
             house
             .
             She
             appeared
             sometimes
             in
             her
             own
             shape
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             forms
             very
             horrid
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             like
             a
             monstrous
             Dog
             belching
             out
             fire
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             it
             flew
             out
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Horse
             ,
             carrying
             with
             it
             only
             one
             pane
             of
             glass
             ,
             &
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             Iron
             .
          
           
             One
             time
             the
             young
             mans
             head
             was
             thrust
             into
             a
             very
             strait
             place
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Beds
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             Wall
             ,
             and
             forced
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             divers
             men
             to
             be
             removed
             thence
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             being
             much
             hurt
             ,
             and
             bruised
             ,
             so
             that
             much
             blood
             appeared
             about
             it
             :
             upon
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             advised
             he
             should
             be
             bleeded
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             ill
             accident
             that
             might
             come
             of
             the
             bruise
             ;
             after
             bleeding
             ,
             the
             ligature
             ,
             or
             binder
             of
             his
             Arm
             was
             removed
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             about
             his
             middle
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             strained
             with
             such
             violence
             ,
             that
             the
             girding
             had
             almost
             stopp'd
             his
             breath
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             it
             made
             a
             
               strange
               and
               dismal
               noise
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             standers
             by
             were
             affrighted
             at
             it
             .
             At
             divers
             other
             times
             he
             hath
             been
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             strangled
             with
             Cravats
             ,
             and
             Handkerchiefs
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             worn
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             drawn
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             sudden
             violence
             he
             hath
             near
             been
             choaked
             ,
             and
             hardly
             escaped
             death
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Spectre
             hath
             shewed
             great
             offence
             at
             the
             Perriwigs
             which
             the
             young
             man
             used
             to
             wear
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             often
             torn
             from
             his
             head
             after
             a
             very
             strange
             manner
             ,
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             esteemed
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             put
             in
             a
             small
             box
             ,
             and
             that
             box
             he
             placed
             in
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             set
             against
             the
             wall
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             placing
             a
             Joint-stool
             ,
             with
             other
             weight
             ,
             a
             top
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             short
             time
             the
             boxes
             were
             broken
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             the
             Perriwig
             rended
             into
             many
             small
             parts
             and
             tatters
             :
             Another
             time
             ,
             lying
             in
             his
             Masters
             Chamber
             ,
             with
             his
             Perriwig
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             to
             secure
             it
             from
             danger
             ,
             within
             a
             little
             time
             it
             was
             torn
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             reduced
             into
             very
             small
             fragments
             .
             At
             another
             time
             one
             of
             his
             Shoe-strings
             was
             observed
             (
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             any
             hand
             )
             to
             come
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             out
             of
             his
             Shoe
             ,
             and
             fling
             itself
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Room
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             crawling
             after
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             Maid
             espying
             that
             ,
             with
             her
             hand
             drew
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             strangely
             clasp'd
             ,
             and
             curl'd
             about
             her
             hand
             like
             a
             living
             Eel
             ,
             or
             Serpent
             ;
             this
             is
             testified
             by
             a
             Lady
             of
             considerable
             Quality
             ,
             too
             great
             for
             exception
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             .
             The
             same
             Lady
             shewed
             Mr.
             C.
             one
             of
             the
             young
             mans
             Gloves
             ,
             which
             was
             torn
             in
             
             his
             pocket
             ,
             whilst
             she
             was
             by
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             dexterously
             tatter'd
             ,
             and
             so
             artificially
             torn
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             conceived
             a
             Cutler
             could
             not
             have
             contrived
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             to
             have
             laid
             it
             abroad
             so
             accurately
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             done
             in
             the
             pocket
             ,
             in
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             minute
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             farther
             observable
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             aforesaid
             young
             man
             ,
             or
             another
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Servant
             Maid
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             do
             wear
             their
             own
             Clothes
             ;
             they
             are
             certainly
             torn
             in
             pieces
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Clothes
             belong
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             injured
             after
             that
             manner
             .
             Many
             other
             strange
             and
             fantastical
             freaks
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             said
             Daemon
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             view
             of
             divers
             persons
             :
             a
             Barrel
             of
             Salt
             of
             considerable
             quantity
             ,
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             march
             from
             room
             to
             room
             without
             any
             human
             assistance
             .
          
           
             An
             hand-iron
             hath
             seemed
             to
             lay
             it self
             cross
             overthwart
             a
             pan
             of
             Milk
             that
             hath
             been
             scalding
             over
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             two
             flitches
             of
             Bacon
             have
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             descended
             from
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             hung
             ,
             and
             placed
             themselves
             upon
             the
             hand-iron
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Spectre
             appears
             in
             resemblance
             of
             her
             own
             person
             ,
             she
             seems
             to
             be
             habited
             in
             the
             same
             cloaths
             ,
             
             and
             dress
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentlewoman
             of
             the
             house
             (
             her
             Daughter-in-Law
             )
             hath
             on
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Divers
             times
             the
             feet
             and
             legs
             of
             the
             young
             man
             aforesaid
             have
             been
             so
             intangled
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             loosed
             with
             great
             difficulty
             :
             sometimes
             they
             have
             been
             so
             twisted
             about
             the
             frames
             of
             Chairs
             ,
             and
             Stools
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             hardly
             been
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             But
             one
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             instances
             of
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             happened
             on
             Easter
             Eve
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             C.
             the
             Relator
             ,
             was
             passing
             by
             the
             door
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             thus
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             young
             man
             was
             returning
             from
             his
             Labour
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             skirt
             of
             his
             doublet
             ,
             by
             this
             
               Female
               Daemon
            
             ,
             and
             carried
             a
             heighth
             into
             the
             Air
             :
             He
             was
             soon
             missed
             by
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Servants
             that
             had
             been
             at
             labour
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             after
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             no
             news
             could
             be
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             (
             near
             half
             an
             hour
             after
             )
             he
             was
             heard
             singing
             ,
             and
             whistling
             in
             a
             bog
             ,
             or
             quagmire
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             him
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Trance
             ,
             or
             
               extatick
               fit
            
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             sometimes
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             (
             but
             whether
             before
             the
             Affliction
             he
             met
             with
             from
             
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             )
             he
             was
             affected
             much
             after
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             time
             of
             those
             Fits
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             people
             did
             not
             give
             that
             attention
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             returned
             again
             to
             himself
             (
             which
             was
             about
             an
             hour
             after
             )
             he
             solemnly
             protested
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Daemon
             had
             carried
             him
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             his
             Masters
             house
             seemed
             to
             him
             to
             be
             but
             as
             a
             Hay-cock
             ;
             and
             that
             
               that
               during
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               perfect
               sense
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               Almighty
               God
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               Devil
               to
               destroy
               him
               :
            
             and
             that
             he
             was
             suddenly
             set
             down
             in
             that
             Quagmire
             .
          
           
             The
             Workmen
             found
             one
             Shoe
             on
             one
             side
             of
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             espied
             his
             Perriwig
             hanging
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Tree
             :
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             he
             had
             been
             carried
             a
             considerable
             heighth
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             told
             them
             was
             not
             a
             Fiction
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             that
             that
             part
             of
             the
             young
             mans
             Body
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             on
             the
             mud
             in
             the
             Quagmire
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             benummed
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             deader
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             following
             Saturday
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             day
             before
             Low-sunday
             ,
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             
               Crediton
               ,
               alias
               Kirton
            
             ,
             to
             be
             bleeded
             ,
             
             which
             being
             done
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             having
             left
             him
             for
             some
             little
             space
             ;
             at
             their
             return
             they
             found
             him
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Fits
             ,
             with
             his
             fore-head
             much
             bruised
             ,
             and
             swoln
             to
             a
             
               great
               bigness
            
             ,
             none
             being
             able
             to
             guess
             how
             it
             happened
             ,
             until
             his
             recovery
             from
             that
             Fit
             :
             When
             ,
             upon
             enquiry
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             this
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             
               That
               a
               Bird
               had
               with
               great
               swiftness
               ,
               and
               force
               flown
               in
               at
               the
               Window
               ,
               with
               a
               stone
               in
               its
               beak
               ,
               which
               it
               had
               dashed
               against
               his
               forehead
               ,
               which
               had
               occasioned
               the
               swelling
               which
               they
               saw
               .
            
             The
             people
             much
             wondering
             at
             the
             strangeness
             of
             the
             Accident
             ,
             diligently
             sought
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             place
             where
             he
             sat
             ,
             they
             found
             not
             such
             a
             stone
             as
             they
             expected
             ,
             but
             a
             weight
             of
             Brass
             or
             Copper
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             the
             Daemon
             had
             made
             use
             of
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             poor
             young
             man
             that
             hurt
             in
             his
             fore-head
             .
             The
             persons
             present
             were
             at
             the
             trouble
             to
             break
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             every
             one
             taking
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             preserving
             it
             in
             memory
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             Accident
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             continued
             to
             molest
             the
             young
             man
             in
             a
             very
             severe
             and
             rugged
             manner
             ,
             often
             handling
             him
             with
             great
             extremity
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             hath
             yet
             left
             its
             violences
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             young
             
             man
             be
             yet
             alive
             ,
             I
             can
             have
             no
             certain
             account
             .
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             strangeness
             of
             the
             Relation
             .
          
           
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               of
               these
               Apparitions
               seems
               to
               be
               like
               that
               of
               Mistress
               Bretton
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Mr.
               Glanvills
               sixteenth
               Relation
               ,
               it
               came
               not
               in
               a
               tempestuous
               boisterous
               way
               ,
               nor
               upon
               an
               Errand
               of
               Vncharitableness
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Defunct
               performed
               ,
               only
               it
               left
               a
               black
               Character
               on
               the
               second
               Wife
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               the
               best
               accord
               between
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Female
               Ghost
               comes
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               violence
               ,
               and
               an
               impetuous
               Temper
               ,
               as
               if
               disgusted
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               what
               the
               other
               Spectre
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               this
               seems
               the
               more
               probable
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               how
               quickly
               she
               gets
               behind
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               answered
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               other
               Ghost
               ;
               she
               permits
               him
               not
               to
               go
               home
               in
               quiet
               ,
               but
               seizes
               him
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               comes
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               Parish
               :
               by
               which
               it
               looks
               as
               if
               these
               Spirits
               were
               tyed
               to
               
               some
               limits
               ,
               or
               bounds
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               pass
               .
               This
               Spectrum
               hath
               assumed
               all
               the
               
                 shapes
                 ,
                 actions
              
               ,
               and
               ways
               of
               operation
               that
               we
               shall
               find
               among
               many
               ;
               and
               that
               snatching
               the
               young
               man
               up
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               Action
               as
               is
               rarely
               to
               be
               met
               withal
               (
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               )
               unless
               where
               Infernal
               Spirits
               have
               immediately
               acted
               .
               The
               whole
               Narrative
               of
               that
               She-Daemon
               abounds
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Malice
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               ludicrous
               passages
               ;
               but
               doubtless
               (
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               restraining
               power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               )
               the
               Comical
               part
               would
               soon
               end
               in
               dreadful
               Tragedy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fifth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Being
             an
             account
             of
             a
             strange
             piece
             of
             W●thcraft
             on
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Wife
             of
             
               J.
               H.
            
             of
             Seavington
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             Son
             ,
             about
             18
             years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             THis
             Woman
             had
             been
             the
             Wife
             of
             a
             Vicar
             belonging
             to
             the
             Quire
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             very
             honestly
             and
             well
             educated
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             good
             reputation
             with
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Widow-hood
             ,
             when
             she
             taught
             a
             School
             of
             Girles
             in
             Winchester
             ,
             which
             practice
             she
             continued
             in
             the
             Country
             when
             the
             Wife
             of
             J.H.
             And
             lived
             with
             him
             in
             modest
             and
             virtuous
             manner
             :
             She
             was
             then
             about
             57.
             
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             her
             a
             Son
             by
             her
             former
             husband
             aged
             about
             17.
             
             Years
             or
             upward
             .
             There
             lived
             in
             the
             village
             at
             a
             house
             over
             against
             this
             School-Mistress
             ,
             a
             woman
             that
             had
             been
             of
             
             evil
             fame
             among
             the
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             suspected
             of
             divers
             ill
             practices
             .
             The
             first
             apprehension
             that
             she
             had
             of
             any
             danger
             from
             the
             suspected
             party
             ,
             was
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ;
             the
             suspected
             agent
             came
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             School-Mistress
             ,
             and
             asked
             her
             to
             lend
             her
             a
             piece
             of
             small
             changing
             money
             ,
             which
             she
             refused
             to
             do
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             other
             told
             her
             that
             she
             knew
             she
             had
             such
             a
             piece
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             better
             if
             she
             had
             lent
             it
             to
             her
             ,
             so
             she
             departed
             from
             the
             house
             muttering
             :
             In
             the
             evening
             the
             patient
             standing
             at
             the
             door
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             saw
             a
             monstrous
             great
             Toad
             walking
             upon
             all
             four
             like
             a
             Cat
             ,
             and
             coming
             from
             the
             house
             of
             the
             supposed
             ,
             directly
             towards
             her
             ;
             upon
             which
             she
             retired
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             desired
             her
             husband
             to
             get
             some
             Instrument
             ,
             wherewithal
             to
             dispatch
             that
             monstrous
             vermin
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             coming
             towards
             the
             door
             ,
             he
             met
             with
             it
             in
             the
             entry
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             had
             the
             power
             to
             strike
             at
             it
             ,
             it
             rusht
             suddenly
             into
             another
             room
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             seen
             afterwards
             .
             That
             very
             night
             the
             School-Mistriss
             was
             taken
             in
             a
             most
             Tormenting
             Fit
             (
             though
             before
             she
             had
             still
             been
             a
             brisk
             healthy
             woman
             )
             with
             violent
             prickings
             and
             pains
             ,
             as
             if
             
             her
             inside
             had
             been
             stuck
             with
             pins
             ,
             needles
             or
             thorns
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             with
             the
             great
             Tortures
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             abundance
             of
             blood
             used
             to
             come
             from
             her
             in
             her
             Urine
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             observable
             the
             first
             night
             .
             These
             Fits
             seized
             on
             her
             very
             frequently
             ,
             sometimes
             twice
             or
             thrice
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             sometimes
             whole
             days
             together
             :
             And
             it
             was
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             just
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             her
             fit
             ,
             there
             would
             come
             into
             the
             Room
             a
             vast
             large
             Cat
             ,
             after
             that
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             till
             the
             number
             were
             seven
             ,
             or
             nine
             ;
             these
             would
             crawl
             about
             ,
             and
             stick
             against
             the
             walls
             ,
             making
             a
             dreadful
             yelling
             ,
             hideous
             noise
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             continued
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             they
             would
             suddenly
             disappear
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             a
             mighty
             great
             light
             ,
             like
             a
             flash
             of
             lightning
             ,
             would
             strike
             in
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             hang
             about
             the
             walls
             in
             heaps
             of
             light
             like
             fire
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             one
             room
             into
             another
             ,
             for
             an
             hour
             or
             more
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             continued
             all
             the
             night
             long
             ,
             shining
             through
             the
             Windows
             into
             the
             Street
             ,
             and
             visible
             to
             the
             Neighbours
             ;
             all
             the
             while
             this
             light
             continued
             ,
             she
             was
             in
             the
             highest
             extremity
             of
             Misery
             ,
             and
             would
             often
             cry
             out
             ,
             naming
             the
             suspected
             
             party
             ,
             this
             continued
             upon
             her
             for
             the
             space
             of
             about
             17
             years
             ,
             for
             it
             came
             first
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             about
             the
             age
             of
             40
             years
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             reduced
             a
             strait
             well
             proportioned
             body
             to
             a
             very
             crooked
             deformity
             .
             The
             Physicians
             were
             all
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             inner
             parts
             of
             her
             body
             were
             wounded
             by
             some
             Diabolical
             Art
             ,
             and
             ordered
             her
             to
             remove
             her
             Habitation
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             into
             a
             House
             thereby
             ;
             but
             it
             proved
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             evil
             Instrument
             followed
             her
             there
             also
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             young
             Broods
             of
             Chickens
             ,
             which
             she
             attempted
             to
             nurse
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             raise
             one
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             suddenly
             turn
             round
             ,
             twisting
             their
             Necks
             several
             times
             about
             ,
             until
             they
             dropt
             down
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               She
               kept
               two
               Cats
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               had
               a
               great
               fancy
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               other
               sort
               of
               Cats
               entered
               the
               room
               ,
               they
               would
               fly
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Devil-drove
               ,
               sometimes
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Oven
               ,
               sometimes
               up
               the
               Chimny
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               to
               avoid
               the
               room
               ,
               whilst
               the
               rest
               were
               there
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               ever
               be
               brought
               to
               enjoy
               themselves
               after
               ,
               but
               starved
               ,
               and
               pin'd
               away
               after
               a
               piteous
               manner
               .
            
             A
             little
             time
             after
             her
             removing
             to
             the
             second
             house
             ,
             her
             Son
             came
             from
             Winchester
             ,
             about
             the
             Age
             
             above
             specified
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             strong
             ,
             and
             healthful
             youth
             for
             his
             years
             ;
             but
             had
             not
             been
             there
             above
             two
             or
             three
             months
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             taken
             after
             a
             most
             dreadful
             manner
             ,
             in
             raving
             ,
             and
             frantick
             Fits
             ,
             so
             that
             five
             or
             six
             men
             could
             not
             hold
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             spring
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             leap
             up
             with
             his
             head
             against
             the
             Cieling
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             would
             catch
             up
             a
             Knife
             ,
             Pen-knife
             ,
             or
             Razor
             ,
             and
             therewith
             endeavour
             to
             cut
             his
             own
             .
             Throat
             ,
             or
             do
             himself
             some
             other
             mischief
             ,
             roaring
             out
             in
             most
             frightful
             manner
             ,
             
               That
               the
               suspected
               was
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               she
               would
               strangle
               him
               ,
               or
               choke
               him
               with
               pins
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               :
            
             So
             that
             they
             very
             diligently
             sought
             up
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             Knives
             ,
             Scizers
             ,
             Razors
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             might
             prove
             dangerous
             to
             him
             on
             such
             Occasions
             :
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             (
             and
             though
             they
             had
             cleared
             his
             Pocket
             of
             such
             Weapons
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             his
             Fit
             )
             they
             should
             see
             and
             find
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             his
             Pockets
             ,
             divers
             of
             those
             mischievous
             Instruments
             they
             had
             just
             before
             laid
             aside
             .
             After
             these
             Fits
             ,
             he
             would
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             Pins
             ,
             and
             Needles
             ,
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             with
             extream
             weakness
             be
             forced
             to
             keep
             his
             Bed
             several
             days
             .
          
           
           
             One
             day
             as
             the
             young
             man
             was
             in
             the
             height
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Fits
             ,
             his
             Mother
             saw
             the
             suspected
             Party
             
               scrambling
               against
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               room
               ,
            
             and
             immediately
             called
             out
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
               John
               ,
               John
               !
               There
               is
               the
               Witch
            
             (
             naming
             of
             the
             Party
             )
             run
             her
             through
             with
             your
             Sword
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               he
               darted
               his
               Sword
               at
               the
               place
               she
               directed
               him
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Wife
             cryed
             out
             ,
             you
             have
             cut
             the
             Witch
             ,
             John
             ,
             you
             have
             cut
             her
             hand
             ,
             (
             naming
             the
             hand
             which
             she
             observed
             to
             be
             hurt
             )
             and
             it
             was
             observed
             that
             that
             Party
             had
             a
             lame
             hand
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             after
             .
             This
             afflicted
             Woman
             would
             often
             repair
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Malevolent
             were
             there
             ,
             she
             had
             not
             the
             power
             to
             enter
             ,
             but
             could
             continue
             in
             the
             Porch
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Window
             .
             The
             Son
             continued
             in
             those
             amazing
             Fits
             for
             about
             five
             years
             ;
             and
             then
             ran
             away
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             neither
             been
             seen
             ,
             nor
             heard
             of
             since
             .
             The
             Mother
             continued
             in
             that
             languishing
             state
             for
             about
             seventeen
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             died
             of
             pain
             and
             grief
             ;
             but
             died
             very
             sensible
             ,
             having
             the
             use
             of
             a
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             Faculties
             to
             the
             last
             .
             She
             was
             of
             Opinion
             that
             others
             ,
             beside
             the
             suspected
             Party
             ,
             contributed
             to
             her
             misery
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             supposed
             Malevolent
             ,
             she
             lived
             about
             five
             years
             after
             the
             Afflicted
             .
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               AND
               since
               they
               are
               all
               in
               their
               Graves
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               not
               proper
               to
               disturb
               them
               ,
               by
               raking
               up
               their
               Names
               so
               long
               after
               .
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               that
               for
               all
               this
               any
               Justice
               was
               applyed
               to
               ,
               but
               many
               Physicians
               ,
               who
               all
               agreed
               it
               to
               be
               notorious
               Withcraft
               ,
               the
               Neighbours
               too
               were
               both
               Ear
               ,
               and
               Eye-witnesses
               of
               what
               is
               here
               related
               ;
               which
               I
               had
               both
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Husband
               himself
               ,
               and
               from
               divers
               of
               good
               reputation
               ,
               who
               were
               often
               with
               the
               Mother
               and
               Son
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               when
               all
               that
               is
               here
               related
               ,
               hath
               occurred
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Raising
             the
             Devil
             by
             the
             ●alconer
             ,
             at
             Sir
             F's
             near
             Shirbourn
             ,
             in
             Dorsetshire
             .
          
           
             I
             Had
             an
             Account
             of
             this
             Passage
             from
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             ,
             Dr.
             B.
             who
             had
             made
             good
             enquiry
             into
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             carry
             along
             with
             it
             an
             Air
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             of
             too
             much
             levity
             for
             this
             discourse
             ;
             yet
             those
             who
             rightly
             consider
             it
             ,
             will
             find
             cause
             to
             believe
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             it
             that
             deserves
             a
             more
             serious
             ,
             and
             considerate
             reflection
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             in
             this
             Gentlemans
             House
             a
             Huntsman
             ,
             and
             a
             Falconer
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             Persons
             of
             such
             Quality
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             pretty
             difficult
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             the
             Elements
             ,
             which
             nurst
             up
             their
             respective
             Game
             ,
             or
             the
             complexion
             ,
             and
             humour
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             was
             most
             different
             :
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Huntsman
             ,
             was
             a
             Fellow
             much
             devoted
             to
             a
             
             glass
             of
             Liquour
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             men
             of
             his
             Function
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             once
             laid
             down
             his
             Head
             upon
             his
             Pillow
             ,
             found
             himself
             very
             unfit
             for
             any
             other
             Contemplations
             ,
             then
             what
             his
             sleep
             presented
             him
             withal
             .
             The
             Falconer
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             was
             of
             a
             Temper
             more
             Considerate
             ,
             and
             very
             fond
             of
             a
             Book
             by
             night
             ,
             because
             he
             seldom
             found
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Bedfellow
             ,
             in
             a
             humour
             to
             discourse
             :
             and
             therefore
             would
             often
             mind
             him
             of
             the
             tendency
             of
             his
             drunken
             Courses
             ,
             and
             to
             bethink
             himself
             sometimes
             of
             lying
             down
             soberly
             ,
             lest
             it
             might
             happen
             he
             should
             never
             awake
             more
             in
             this
             world
             .
             The
             Morals
             wrought
             little
             on
             the
             stupidity
             of
             the
             Huntsman
             ;
             who
             answered
             him
             only
             with
             reflection
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             Falconers
             used
             to
             look
             upwards
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             ,
             when
             the
             Huntsman
             looked
             downwards
             ,
             and
             therefore
             minded
             him
             to
             regard
             his
             own
             state
             .
             In
             some
             such
             sort
             of
             discourse
             they
             had
             passed
             the
             night
             ,
             till
             the
             Huntsman
             composed
             himself
             to
             sleep
             ;
             the
             Falconer
             betook
             himself
             to
             a
             certain
             Book
             he
             had
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Chaplains
             Chamber
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             lend
             him
             one
             at
             times
             ,
             to
             incourage
             him
             in
             reading
             :
             It
             happened
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
             wrong
             sort
             for
             the
             poor
             Falconer
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             not
             read
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             saw
             something
             come
             to
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Bed
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             have
             wisht
             farther
             off
             :
             the
             frightful
             Goblin
             brought
             to
             his
             remembrance
             what
             the
             Huntsman
             had
             charged
             him
             withal
             ,
             
               viz.
               looking
               upwards
               ,
               and
               Blaspheming
               ,
            
             so
             that
             he
             indeavoured
             to
             get
             some
             speech
             of
             the
             Huntsman
             in
             this
             extremity
             ,
             and
             by
             much
             jogging
             ,
             and
             importunity
             ,
             at
             last
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             understand
             what
             troublesome
             company
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Room
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             all
             he
             could
             get
             of
             his
             drousy
             Companion
             ,
             was
             only
             this
             ;
             
               Good
               Devil
               do
               not
               mistake
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Falconer
            
             ;
             and
             so
             turned
             him
             about
             to
             sleep
             again
             ;
             which
             put
             the
             poor
             Falconer
             into
             a
             deeper
             Consternation
             ;
             till
             at
             length
             he
             had
             the
             Courage
             to
             call
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Lodgers
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             the
             Chaplain
             ,
             being
             awake
             ,
             came
             to
             his
             relief
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             thought
             in
             very
             good
             season
             ,
             for
             the
             Company
             he
             had
             unadvisedly
             raised
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             very
             Troublesome
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             Chaplain
             discharged
             the
             unwelcome
             Guest
             ,
             and
             advised
             the
             Falconer
             hereafter
             to
             peruse
             no
             Books
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             did
             in
             part
             understand
             before
             .
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               SOme
               People
               ,
               by
               perusing
               unlawful
               Studies
               ,
               have
               put
               themselves
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Evil
               Spirits
               .
               And
               though
               some
               may
               look
               on
               this
               Relation
               but
               as
               a
               jest
               ,
               upon
               inquiry
               it
               will
               be
               found
               a
               real
               Truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             a
             strange
             ,
             and
             horrid
             Spectrum
             seen
             by
             Mr.
             
               Edmund
               Ansty
            
             ,
             of
             South
             Petherton
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Somerset
             .
          
           
             ABout
             four
             years
             since
             being
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Mr.
             
               Josias
               Ansty
            
             ,
             at
             the
             place
             aforesaid
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Edmond
               Ansty
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             very
             Reverend
             Old
             Man
             ,
             upward
             of
             fourscore
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             near
             a
             hundred
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             had
             always
             been
             a
             temperate
             and
             sober
             Liver
             ,
             gave
             me
             this
             Relation
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Shopkeeper
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             about
             sixty
             
             years
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             relating
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             frequent
             several
             Fairs
             for
             the
             furnishing
             his
             Shop
             with
             such
             goods
             as
             he
             had
             occasion
             for
             ;
             he
             had
             at
             that
             time
             been
             at
             a
             Fair
             very
             well
             known
             in
             the
             West
             Country
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Woodbery-Hill
               Fair
            
             ;
             and
             having
             bestowed
             such
             moneys
             as
             he
             thought
             convenient
             for
             his
             occasions
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             return
             home
             that
             night
             ,
             though
             the
             Journey
             was
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             another
             person
             would
             hardly
             have
             undertook
             it
             ;
             but
             having
             a
             good
             Horse
             ,
             and
             no
             worse
             resolution
             ,
             he
             set
             forward
             on
             his
             return
             ,
             but
             was
             overtaken
             by
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             about
             a
             dozen
             miles
             from
             home
             ;
             however
             ,
             being
             pretty
             secure
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             pursue
             it
             ;
             till
             at
             length
             coming
             to
             a
             place
             not
             far
             from
             Yeovil
             ,
             noted
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Cut-hedge
             ,
             his
             Horse
             rushed
             very
             violently
             with
             him
             against
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Bank
             ,
             snorting
             and
             trembling
             very
             much
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             by
             no
             means
             put
             him
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             he
             still
             pressed
             nearer
             to
             the
             Bushes
             :
             At
             length
             Mr.
             Ansty
             heard
             the
             Hedges
             crack
             with
             a
             dismal
             noise
             ,
             and
             perceived
             coming
             towards
             him
             in
             the
             Road
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             pretty
             wide
             ,
             
               a
               large
               Circle
               of
               a
               duskish
               light
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               
               of
               a
               very
               large
               Wheel
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               he
               perfectly
               saw
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               huge
               Bear
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               by
               day-light
            
             ;
             It
             passed
             near
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             came
             just
             over
             against
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             the
             horrid
             Monster
             looked
             very
             gashfully
             at
             him
             ,
             shewing
             a
             pair
             of
             very
             large
             flaming
             Eyes
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             gone
             by
             ,
             his
             Horse
             sprung
             into
             the
             Road
             ,
             and
             made
             homeward
             with
             so
             much
             hast
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             rein
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             keep
             the
             Saddle
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Gentleman
             is
             lately
             dead
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             of
             good
             reputation
             ,
             that
             have
             often
             heard
             him
             relate
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             upon
             enquiry
             can
             witness
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Of
             divers
             strange
             Appearances
             of
             Spirits
             in
             a
             Noblemans
             House
             in
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             ABout
             the
             year
             1667.
             being
             with
             some
             Persons
             of
             Honour
             at
             the
             House
             of
             a
             Nobleman
             in
             the
             West
             Country
             ,
             which
             had
             formerly
             been
             a
             Nunnery
             :
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             had
             often
             heard
             the
             Servants
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             inhabited
             ,
             or
             lodged
             there
             ,
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             noises
             ,
             stirs
             ,
             and
             Apparitions
             that
             frequently
             disturbed
             the
             House
             ,
             but
             had
             at
             that
             time
             no
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             House
             being
             full
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             the
             Noblemans
             Steward
             ,
             Mr.
             C.
             lay
             with
             me
             in
             a
             fine
             Wainscot
             Room
             ,
             called
             my
             Ladies
             Chamber
             ;
             we
             went
             to
             our
             Lodging
             pretty
             early
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             good
             fire
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             we
             spent
             some
             time
             in
             reading
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             much
             delighted
             :
             then
             having
             got
             into
             Bed
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             the
             Candles
             ,
             we
             observed
             the
             Room
             to
             be
             very
             
             light
             ,
             by
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Wager
             was
             laid
             between
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             read
             written
             hand
             by
             that
             light
             upon
             the
             Bed
             where
             we
             lay
             ;
             accordingly
             I
             drew
             out
             of
             my
             Pocket
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             which
             he
             read
             distinctly
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lay
             :
             We
             had
             scarce
             made
             an
             end
             of
             discoursing
             about
             that
             affair
             ,
             
               when
               I
               saw
            
             (
             my
             face
             being
             towards
             the
             door
             ,
             which
             was
             lockt
             )
             
               entring
               into
               the
               Room
               ,
               through
               the
               door
               ,
               five
               Appearances
               of
               very
               fine
               and
               lovely
               Women
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               excellent
               stature
               ,
               and
               their
               dresses
               seemed
               very
               fine
               ,
               but
               covered
               all
               but
               their
               faces
               ,
               with
               thin
               ,
               white
               Vails
               :
               whose
               skirts
               trailed
               largely
               on
               the
               floor
               .
               They
               entered
               in
               a
               file
               one
               after
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               posture
               walked
               round
               the
               Room
               ,
               till
               the
               foremost
               came
               ,
               and
               stood
               by
               that
               side
               of
               the
               Bed
               where
               I
               lay
               ,
            
             (
             with
             my
             left
             hand
             over
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Bed
             ;
             for
             my
             head
             rested
             on
             that
             arm
             ,
             and
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             alter
             the
             posture
             I
             was
             in
             )
             
               she
               struck
               me
               upon
               that
               hand
               with
               a
               blow
               that
               felt
               very
               soft
               ,
            
             but
             I
             did
             never
             remember
             whether
             it
             were
             cold
             or
             hot
             ;
             I
             demanded
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               what
               business
               they
               had
               there
               ,
            
             but
             received
             no
             answer
             ;
             then
             I
             spoke
             to
             Mr.
             C.
             Sir
             ,
             do
             you
             see
             what
             fair
             Guests
             we
             have
             come
             to
             visit
             us
             ?
             
             Upon
             which
             they
             all
             disappeared
             :
             I
             found
             him
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             Agony
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             grasp
             him
             on
             the
             breast
             with
             my
             right
             hand
             (
             which
             was
             next
             him
             underneath
             the
             Bed-cloaths
             )
             before
             I
             could
             obtain
             speech
             of
             him
             ;
             then
             he
             told
             me
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             fair
             Guests
             I
             spoke
             of
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             me
             speak
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             withal
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             sooner
             unto
             me
             ,
             being
             extreamly
             affrighted
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             dreadful
             Monster
             ,
             which
             assuming
             a
             shape
             betwixt
             that
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             a
             Bear
             ,
             attempted
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Beds
             foot
             .
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             I
             thanked
             God
             nothing
             so
             frightful
             had
             presented
             itself
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             I
             hoped
             (
             through
             his
             assistance
             )
             not
             to
             dread
             the
             Ambages
             of
             Hell.
             It
             was
             a
             long
             time
             before
             I
             could
             compose
             him
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             had
             had
             many
             disturbances
             in
             his
             own
             Room
             ,
             and
             understood
             of
             others
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             yet
             he
             acknowledged
             he
             had
             never
             been
             so
             terrify'd
             ,
             during
             many
             years
             abode
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             at
             Dinner
             he
             shewed
             to
             divers
             Persons
             of
             Principal
             Quality
             ,
             the
             mark
             that
             had
             been
             occasioned
             on
             his
             Breast
             by
             the
             gripe
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             to
             get
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             related
             
             all
             the
             passages
             very
             exactly
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             protested
             never
             to
             lie
             more
             in
             that
             Room
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             I
             set
             up
             a
             resolution
             to
             lodge
             in
             it
             again
             ,
             not
             knowing
             but
             something
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             those
             troubles
             might
             by
             that
             means
             be
             imparted
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             night
             therefore
             I
             ordered
             a
             Bible
             ,
             and
             another
             Book
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             spend
             my
             time
             by
             the
             fire
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             contemplation
             ,
             till
             I
             found
             my self
             inclin'd
             to
             sleep
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             having
             taken
             leave
             of
             the
             Family
             at
             the
             usual
             hour
             ,
             I
             address'd
             my self
             to
             what
             I
             had
             proposed
             ,
             not
             going
             into
             Bed
             till
             past
             one
             in
             the
             morning
             :
             a
             little
             after
             I
             was
             got
             into
             Bed
             ,
             I
             heard
             something
             walk
             about
             the
             Room
             ,
             like
             a
             Woman
             with
             a
             Tabby
             Gown
             trailing
             about
             the
             Room
             ;
             it
             made
             a
             mighty
             rushelling
             noise
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             see
             nothing
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             near
             as
             light
             as
             the
             night
             before
             ;
             it
             passed
             by
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Bed
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             opened
             the
             Curtains
             ,
             and
             thence
             went
             to
             a
             Closet
             door
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             through
             which
             it
             found
             admittance
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             close
             lockt
             ;
             there
             it
             seemed
             to
             groan
             ,
             and
             draw
             a
             great
             Chair
             with
             its
             foot
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             seemed
             to
             sit
             and
             turn
             over
             the
             leaves
             of
             a
             large
             
             Folio
             ;
             which
             you
             know
             make
             a
             loud
             clattering
             noise
             ;
             so
             it
             continued
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             sometimes
             groaning
             ,
             sometimes
             dragging
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             clattering
             the
             Book
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             near
             day
             .
             Afterwards
             I
             lodged
             several
             times
             in
             the
             same
             Room
             ,
             but
             never
             met
             with
             any
             Molestation
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             can
             attest
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Account
             of
             what
             passed
             in
             that
             Room
             the
             two
             described
             nights
             ;
             and
             though
             Mr.
             C.
             be
             lately
             dead
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             very
             Ingenious
             Man
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             the
             first
             part
             unto
             many
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             conversant
             :
             It
             remains
             that
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             Inhabitants
             ,
             or
             Lodgers
             in
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             for
             what
             remains
             ,
             to
             justify
             the
             Credibility
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             ninth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Apparition
             of
             Fairies
             ,
             their
             seeming
             to
             keep
             a
             Fair
             ,
             and
             what
             happened
             to
             a
             certain
             man
             that
             endeavoured
             to
             put
             himself
             in
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             REading
             once
             the
             Eighteenth
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvils
             Relations
             ,
             p.
             203.
             concerning
             an
             Irishman
             that
             had
             like
             to
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             by
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Banquet
             they
             had
             spread
             before
             them
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             &c.
             it
             called
             to
             mind
             a
             passage
             I
             had
             often
             heard
             of
             Fairies
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             the
             Country
             People
             ,
             which
             shewed
             themselves
             in
             great
             Companies
             at
             divers
             times
             ;
             at
             sometimes
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             dance
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             to
             keep
             a
             great
             Fair
             or
             Market
             :
             I
             made
             it
             my
             business
             to
             inquire
             amongst
             the
             Neighbours
             what
             Credit
             might
             be
             given
             to
             that
             which
             was
             reported
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Inhabitants
             I
             had
             this
             Account
             confirmed
             .
          
           
           
             The
             place
             near
             which
             they
             most
             ordinarily
             shewed
             themselves
             ,
             was
             on
             the
             side
             of
             a
             Hill
             ,
             named
             Black-down
             ,
             between
             the
             Parishes
             of
             Pittminster
             ,
             and
             Chestonford
             ,
             not
             many
             miles
             from
             Tanton
             :
             Those
             that
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             Travel
             that
             way
             ,
             have
             frequently
             seen
             them
             there
             ,
             appearing
             like
             Men
             and
             Women
             of
             a
             stature
             ,
             generally
             ,
             near
             the
             smaller
             size
             of
             Men
             ;
             their
             habits
             used
             to
             be
             of
             red
             ,
             blew
             ,
             or
             green
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             way
             of
             Country
             Garb
             ,
             with
             high
             crown'd
             hats
             .
             One
             time
             about
             50
             years
             since
             ,
             a
             person
             (
             living
             at
             Comb
             St.
             Nicholas
             ,
             a
             Parish
             lying
             on
             one
             side
             of
             that
             hill
             ,
             near
             Chard
             )
             was
             riding
             towards
             his
             home
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             saw
             just
             before
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             hill
             a
             great
             company
             of
             People
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             him
             like
             Country
             Folks
             ,
             Assembled
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             Fair
             ;
             there
             was
             all
             sorts
             of
             Commodities
             to
             his
             appearance
             ,
             as
             at
             our
             ordinary
             Fairs
             ;
             Pewterers
             ,
             Shoe-makers
             ,
             Pedlars
             ,
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             Trinkets
             ,
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             drinking
             Booths
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             remember
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             had
             usually
             seen
             at
             Fairs
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             saw
             there
             :
             It
             was
             once
             in
             his
             thought
             that
             it
             might
             be
             some
             Fair
             for
             Chestonford
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             considerable
             one
             at
             some
             
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             but
             then
             again
             he
             considered
             that
             was
             not
             the
             season
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             was
             under
             very
             great
             suprize
             ,
             and
             admired
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             he
             saw
             should
             be
             ;
             at
             length
             it
             came
             into
             his
             mind
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             concerning
             the
             Fairies
             on
             the
             side
             of
             that
             hill
             :
             and
             it
             being
             near
             the
             Road
             he
             was
             to
             take
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             ride
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             they
             were
             ;
             accordingly
             he
             put
             on
             his
             Horse
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             saw
             them
             perfectly
             all
             along
             as
             he
             came
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             all
             this
             had
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             discern
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             only
             seemed
             to
             be
             crouded
             ,
             and
             thrust
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             passes
             through
             a
             throng
             of
             people
             :
             all
             the
             rest
             became
             invisible
             to
             him
             ,
             until
             he
             came
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             appeared
             to
             him
             again
             as
             at
             first
             .
             He
             found
             himself
             in
             pain
             ,
             and
             so
             hasted
             home
             ;
             where
             being
             arrived
             ,
             a
             Lameness
             seized
             him
             all
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             which
             continued
             on
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             which
             was
             many
             years
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             living
             in
             Comb
             ,
             and
             gave
             an
             Account
             to
             any
             that
             inquired
             of
             this
             Accicident
             for
             more
             than
             twenty
             years
             afterward
             :
             and
             this
             Relation
             I
             had
             from
             a
             Person
             of
             known
             Honour
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Man
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             There
             were
             some
             ,
             whose
             names
             I
             have
             now
             forgot
             ,
             but
             they
             then
             lived
             at
             a
             Gentlemans
             House
             named
             
               Comb
               Farm
            
             ,
             near
             the
             place
             before
             specified
             ;
             both
             the
             Man
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             assured
             me
             that
             they
             had
             at
             many
             times
             seen
             this
             Fair-keeping
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             from
             Tanton
             Market
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             adventure
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             every
             one
             that
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             had
             received
             great
             damage
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Any
             Person
             that
             is
             Incredulous
             of
             what
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             may
             ,
             upon
             inquiry
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Inhabitants
             ,
             receive
             ample
             satisfaction
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             what
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             but
             abundantly
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             solemnly
             confirmed
             by
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             tenth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             two
             Spirits
             which
             appeared
             to
             two
             Servant
             Maids
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Mrs.
             Aysh
             of
             South
             Petherton
             ,
             Anno
             1680.
             
          
           
             AT
             South
             Petherton
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             lives
             a
             Gentlewoman
             (
             very
             well
             known
             to
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Gentry
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             her
             Ancient
             Descent
             ,
             but
             for
             her
             extraordinary
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Charity
             more
             Illustrious
             ,
             )
             whom
             I
             cannot
             mention
             without
             an
             Honourable
             Respect
             ,
             having
             often
             had
             the
             happiness
             to
             have
             been
             entertained
             with
             most
             obliging
             respect
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             virtuous
             Mother
             ,
             and
             her
             Congenerous
             Issue
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             on
             Midsummer
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1680.
             
             I
             happened
             to
             pay
             a
             visit
             to
             that
             worthy
             Family
             ;
             and
             finding
             the
             Lady
             and
             her
             Daughters
             at
             home
             ,
             after
             passing
             common
             Civilities
             ,
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             Daughters
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             a
             very
             Ingenious
             ,
             and
             Accomplisht
             Lady
             )
             informed
             me
             that
             there
             had
             been
             the
             strangest
             
             thing
             done
             in
             their
             Family
             the
             preceeding
             night
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             on
             ,
             for
             their
             Servant
             Maids
             had
             raised
             the
             Devil
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             went
             on
             to
             give
             a
             thorow
             relation
             of
             what
             you
             will
             hear
             by
             and
             by
             :
             only
             I
             think
             it
             best
             to
             let
             the
             Maids
             themselves
             tell
             the
             Story
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             old
             Lady
             had
             called
             them
             into
             the
             Room
             ,
             they
             did
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             tallest
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             name
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             We
             had
             been
             told
             divers
             times
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             fasted
             on
             Midsummer
             Eve
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             12
             a
             Clock
             at
             night
             laid
             a
             cloath
             on
             the
             Table
             ;
             with
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             a
             cup
             of
             the
             best
             Beer
             ,
             setting
             our selves
             down
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             going
             to
             eat
             ,
             &
             leaving
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Room
             open
             ;
             we
             should
             see
             the
             Persons
             whom
             we
             should
             afterwards
             Marry
             ,
             come
             into
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             drink
             to
             us
             :
             Accordingly
             we
             kept
             a
             true
             Fast
             all
             the
             day
             yesterday
             ,
             unknown
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Family
             ;
             and
             at
             night
             having
             disposed
             of
             my
             Mistresses
             to
             Bed
             ,
             we
             fastened
             the
             stair
             door
             of
             their
             Rooms
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             into
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             locked
             all
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Yard
             ,
             and
             whatever
             way
             besides
             led
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             except
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Kitchen
             ,
             which
             was
             left
             open
             to
             the
             Yard
             for
             the
             Sweet-hearts
             
             to
             enter
             ;
             it
             being
             then
             near
             twelve
             a
             Clock
             ,
             we
             laid
             a
             clean
             cloath
             on
             the
             Kitchen
             Table
             ,
             setting
             thereon
             a
             Loaf
             and
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             a
             Stone
             Jug
             of
             beer
             ,
             with
             a
             drinking
             glass
             ,
             seating
             our selves
             together
             in
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             with
             our
             faces
             towards
             the
             door
             :
             We
             had
             been
             in
             this
             posture
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             before
             we
             heard
             a
             mighty
             ratling
             at
             the
             great
             Gate
             of
             the
             Yard
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             would
             have
             shook
             the
             House
             down
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             jingling
             of
             Chains
             ,
             and
             something
             seemed
             to
             prance
             about
             the
             Yard
             like
             a
             Horse
             ,
             which
             put
             us
             into
             great
             terrour
             ,
             and
             affrightment
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             wisht
             we
             had
             never
             gone
             so
             far
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             now
             we
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             go
             back
             ,
             and
             therefore
             kept
             the
             place
             where
             we
             were
             :
             my
             Masters
             Spaniel
             (
             for
             the
             young
             Captain
             was
             then
             alive
             )
             got
             against
             the
             door
             of
             the
             stair
             foot
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             so
             great
             a
             noise
             with
             houling
             ,
             and
             ratling
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             we
             feared
             they
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             disturbance
             ;
             but
             presently
             came
             a
             young
             man
             into
             the
             Kitchen
             ,
             (
             
               here
               one
               of
               the
               young
               Ladies
               interrupted
               her
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Housewife
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Devil
            
             )
             to
             which
             the
             Maid
             replied
             ,
             
               Madam
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               ,
               but
               perhaps
               it
               might
               be
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               )
            
             and
             
             making
             a
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             the
             Glass
             ,
             which
             was
             full
             of
             Beer
             ,
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             drank
             to
             me
             ,
             filling
             the
             Glass
             again
             ,
             and
             setting
             it
             on
             the
             Table
             as
             before
             ,
             then
             making
             another
             bow
             ,
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Room
             .
             Immediately
             after
             which
             ,
             another
             came
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             same
             to
             the
             other
             Maid
             (
             whom
             she
             named
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             forgot
             )
             and
             then
             all
             was
             quiet
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             had
             eaten
             some
             Bread
             and
             Cheese
             ,
             we
             went
             to
             Bed.
             So
             the
             Maid
             ended
             what
             she
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Room
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             that
             all
             this
             while
             ▪
             the
             other
             Maid
             stood
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             all
             she
             had
             said
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             of
             the
             old
             Lady
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             Maids
             ,
             for
             I
             thought
             they
             did
             not
             care
             to
             have
             it
             divulged
             ;
             upon
             which
             she
             replied
             ,
             we
             saw
             in
             their
             faces
             the
             next
             morning
             something
             of
             an
             alteration
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             frighted
             ,
             and
             my
             eldest
             Daughter
             going
             into
             a
             Room
             ,
             where
             we
             use
             to
             set
             aside
             cold
             Meat
             ,
             saw
             part
             of
             an
             Apple-Pye
             ,
             which
             was
             appointed
             for
             their
             Dinners
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             untoucht
             ,
             and
             marking
             some
             other
             little
             Circumstances
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             Inquisitive
             ,
             
             until
             she
             had
             sifted
             out
             the
             business
             .
             The
             Ladies
             were
             very
             much
             troubled
             at
             what
             the
             Maids
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             put
             them
             away
             upon
             it
             :
             but
             upon
             the
             intercession
             of
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             penitent
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             passed
             by
             .
             It
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             before
             the
             tallest
             of
             the
             Maids
             was
             Married
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             she
             said
             had
             appeared
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Drummer
             in
             Sir
             Philips's
             Regiment
             :
             but
             I
             fear
             that
             Weddings
             sought
             into
             by
             such
             unwarrantable
             means
             ,
             can
             hardly
             expect
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             I
             wish
             it
             may
             prove
             otherwise
             for
             both
             their
             sakes
             .
             The
             young
             Ladies
             after
             that
             ,
             would
             (
             to
             mind
             the
             Maids
             of
             their
             indiscretion
             )
             call
             them
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Have
               often
               been
               told
               of
               some
               that
               have
               fasted
               on
               Midsummer
               Eve
               ,
               and
               then
               gone
               into
               the
               Church
               Porch
               ,
               to
               see
               who
               should
               die
               in
               that
               Parish
               the
               subsequent
               year
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirits
               of
               such
               would
               (
               in
               the
               same
               order
               they
               were
               to
               die
               in
               )
               come
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               knock
               at
               the
               Church
               door
               ,
               I
               remember
               I
               was
               once
               told
               of
               one
               of
               these
               Watchers
               that
               fell
               fast
               asleep
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               of
               the
               company
               could
               awaken
               her
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               which
               profound
               sleep
               ,
               the
               likeness
               of
               that
               party
               appeared
               ,
               and
               knocked
               at
               the
               Church
               door
               :
               and
               that
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               she
               awaked
               ,
               she
               could
               give
               no
               account
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               had
               happened
               ,
               only
               that
               she
               had
               been
               asleep
               ;
               until
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               acquainted
               her
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Appearances
               here
               were
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               two
               young
               Men
               ,
               who
               taking
               them
               Napping
               at
               that
               time
               of
               night
               ,
               might
               make
               a
               visit
               to
               their
               Sweet-hearts
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               not
               some
               Spirits
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               that
               assumed
               their
               likeness
               ,
               I
               must
               
               leave
               to
               the
               Learned
               to
               judge
               ;
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               the
               latter
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               by
               the
               ratling
               of
               the
               Gate
               ,
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Chains
               ,
               the
               prancing
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               the
               affrighting
               of
               the
               Spaniel
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               knew
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               a
               stout
               Dog
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               upon
               all
               these
               Circumstances
               I
               should
               imagine
               that
               these
               Spirits
               were
               not
               of
               so
               gentiel
               ,
               and
               smooth
               a
               Temper
               as
               they
               shewed
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Maids
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               Charm
               there
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               fasting
               on
               Midsummer
               Eve
               ,
               and
               the
               after-Ceremonies
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               the
               like
               abstinence
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               many
               doubt
               of
               :
               But
               why
               may
               there
               not
               be
               Magical
               Days
               and
               Seasons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Planetary
               Hours
               ?
               The
               Devil
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               because
               he
               most
               familiarly
               shews
               himself
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               Conjurers
               ,
               and
               Magicians
               call
               upon
               him
               most
               in
               that
               Season
               ;
               he
               hath
               an
               aversion
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               as
               all
               
                 evil
                 Workers
              
               have
               .
            
             
               Much
               discourse
               hath
               been
               about
               gathering
               of
               Fern-seed
               (
               which
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               Magical
               Herb
               )
               on
               the
               night
               of
               Midsummer
               Eve
               ,
               and
               I
               remember
               I
               was
               told
               of
               one
               that
               went
               to
               gather
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirits
               whiskt
               by
               his
               Ears
               like
               Bullets
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               struck
               his
               Hat
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Body
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               though
               he
               apprehended
               
               that
               he
               had
               gotten
               a
               quantity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               secured
               it
               in
               Papers
               ,
               and
               a
               Box
               besides
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               home
               ,
               he
               found
               all
               empty
               .
               But
               most
               probable
               this
               appointing
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               hours
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devils
               own
               Institution
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Fast
               ,
               that
               having
               once
               ensnared
               people
               to
               an
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Rules
               ,
               he
               may
               with
               more
               facility
               oblige
               them
               to
               a
               stricter
               Vassallage
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             tenth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             of
             a
             certain
             Family
             presaged
             by
             Rats
             eating
             the
             Hangings
             of
             a
             Room
             .
          
           
             AT
             Kitsford
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             the
             Seat
             of
             
               Thomas
               Wood
            
             
               Esq
            
             I
             very
             well
             remember
             ,
             dining
             in
             the
             Parlour
             there
             ,
             with
             the
             Lady
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             above-named
             Gentleman
             ;
             she
             shewed
             me
             in
             the
             hangings
             of
             the
             Room
             ,
             near
             one
             of
             the
             Windows
             ,
             a
             great
             hole
             eaten
             ,
             as
             supposed
             ,
             by
             Rats
             ;
             it
             was
             almost
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Room
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             happened
             but
             a
             few
             weeks
             before
             the
             death
             of
             her
             Husband
             Some
             time
             after
             dining
             again
             in
             the
             same
             Room
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             hole
             eaten
             just
             under
             the
             former
             ;
             which
             the
             Gentlewoman
             was
             pleased
             to
             say
             ,
             did
             foreshew
             her
             death
             ;
             and
             truly
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             little
             time
             after
             ,
             she
             died
             on
             a
             Sunday
             morning
             ,
             without
             
             any
             previous
             sickness
             ;
             being
             at
             that
             time
             dressing
             her self
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             was
             to
             all
             appearance
             well
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             dead
             ,
             in
             half
             an
             hours
             time
             .
             About
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             more
             after
             that
             ,
             another
             hole
             was
             eaten
             in
             the
             same
             Hanging
             ,
             soon
             after
             which
             died
             
               Roger
               Wood
            
             
               Esq
            
             the
             Heir
             ,
             and
             elder
             Brother
             to
             him
             that
             now
             injoys
             the
             Estate
             .
             He
             likewise
             died
             very
             suddenly
             ,
             for
             having
             been
             out
             coursing
             a
             Hare
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             about
             noon
             at
             his
             Brother
             
               George
               Powell
            
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             then
             lodged
             )
             and
             leaning
             his
             hand
             to
             his
             head
             ,
             complained
             that
             his
             Head
             aked
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             a
             few
             hours
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             a
             Relation
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Silk-man
             ,
             and
             had
             laid
             by
             a
             parcel
             of
             Ribbons
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             sold
             to
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             for
             the
             Sea
             ;
             after
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             be
             sent
             away
             ,
             there
             was
             above
             30
             yards
             of
             them
             torn
             out
             ,
             eaten
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             by
             Rats
             :
             Within
             a
             very
             short
             time
             after
             the
             Silk-man
             died
             as
             he
             was
             returning
             from
             a
             Journy
             to
             London
             .
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               RAts
               and
               Toads
               are
               both
               lookt
               upon
               as
               noxious
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               therefore
               generally
               loathed
               by
               all
               people
               ,
               who
               generally
               have
               a
               Natural
               Antipathy
               against
               that
               sort
               of
               Vermin
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               Witches
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               Cherish
               them
               :
               And
               why
               may
               there
               not
               be
               Magical
               Animals
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Magical
               Plants
               ?
               But
               by
               what
               kind
               of
               Instinct
               these
               Creatures
               should
               foreknow
               of
               such
               events
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               do
               not
               fore-know
               ,
               upon
               what
               score
               they
               should
               after
               this
               manner
               fore-bode
               ,
               and
               prognosticate
               such
               Catastrophies
               ;
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               determine
               .
               They
               are
               generally
               look'd
               upon
               to
               be
               Ominous
               ,
               so
               are
               
                 Crows
                 ,
                 Ravens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Screech
                 Owls
              
               ,
               which
               generally
               resort
               to
               the
               Windows
               ,
               or
               tops
               of
               Houses
               ,
               where
               people
               are
               a
               dying
               ;
               and
               most
               usually
               the
               resort
               of
               them
               to
               Houses
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               is
               attended
               with
               an
               answerable
               Fatality
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               unusual
               for
               people
               to
               have
               presages
               of
               their
               approach
               into
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               
               may
               be
               the
               care
               and
               vigilance
               of
               some
               good
               Genius
               ,
               by
               these
               notices
               to
               prepare
               us
               for
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             twelfth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             one
             stripped
             of
             all
             his
             clothes
             after
             he
             was
             in
             Bed
             ,
             and
             almost
             worried
             to
             death
             by
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             I
             Had
             occasion
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             a
             Noblemans
             House
             in
             the
             West
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             two
             Relations
             of
             what
             passed
             there
             of
             my
             own
             knowledge
             :
             I
             shall
             now
             add
             another
             ,
             known
             to
             the
             Lady
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Family
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             One
             night
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             at
             Supper
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ladies
             Footmen
             complained
             he
             was
             pained
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             had
             orders
             to
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             some
             hours
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             His
             Lodging
             
             was
             by
             the
             side
             of
             a
             fair
             Gallery
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             several
             Alcoves
             ,
             with
             Beds
             ,
             for
             the
             Servants
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             planted
             near
             Sir
             F's
             Lodging
             .
             When
             the
             Lady
             was
             disposed
             to
             go
             to
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             the
             other
             Company
             waited
             on
             her
             up
             the
             Stairs
             (
             most
             of
             us
             lodging
             the
             same
             way
             )
             we
             passed
             into
             the
             foresaid
             Gallery
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             came
             over
             against
             the
             Alcove
             ,
             where
             the
             Page
             was
             ,
             we
             found
             the
             door
             of
             it
             open
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             issued
             a
             steam
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Candles
             appeared
             like
             a
             thick
             Fog
             :
             which
             occasioned
             some
             of
             us
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Room
             ,
             where
             we
             saw
             the
             poor
             young
             Man
             lying
             speechless
             on
             the
             Bed
             ,
             his
             Eyes
             were
             staring
             very
             wide
             ,
             and
             fixed
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Room
             ,
             his
             Hands
             were
             clutched
             ,
             his
             Hair
             erected
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             body
             in
             so
             violent
             a
             sweat
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Bagnio
             ;
             all
             the
             Clothes
             of
             the
             Bed
             were
             flung
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             his
             very
             shirt
             was
             drawn
             off
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Room
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             near
             half
             an
             hour
             before
             he
             could
             recollect
             himself
             ,
             and
             gather
             breath
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             
             speak
             to
             us
             :
             At
             length
             ,
             having
             taken
             somewhat
             to
             recall
             his
             Spirits
             ,
             he
             gave
             us
             this
             surprising
             account
             of
             what
             had
             past
             from
             the
             time
             he
             went
             to
             Bed
             ,
             which
             we
             guess'd
             to
             be
             about
             three
             hours
             .
             He
             told
             us
             that
             he
             lay
             about
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             compose
             himself
             to
             sleep
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             pain
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             that
             about
             that
             time
             there
             came
             into
             the
             Room
             to
             him
             two
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             very
             beautiful
             young
             Women
             ,
             whose
             presence
             enlightned
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             day
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             no
             Candle
             near
             it
             .
             That
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Bed
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             one
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             other
             side
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             resisted
             with
             all
             the
             power
             he
             could
             ,
             striking
             at
             them
             several
             times
             with
             his
             Fists
             ,
             but
             could
             feel
             nothing
             but
             empty
             shadows
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             they
             drew
             all
             the
             Bed-clothes
             off
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             his
             force
             to
             hold
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             they
             had
             stripped
             him
             of
             his
             shirt
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             contested
             so
             long
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             concluded
             within
             himself
             he
             should
             die
             under
             their
             violencies
             ,
             during
             all
             that
             time
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             call
             for
             aid
             ;
             but
             was
             at
             last
             
             reduced
             to
             that
             condition
             wherein
             we
             found
             him
             .
             Some
             were
             ordered
             to
             continue
             that
             night
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             day
             he
             was
             bleeded
             ,
             having
             been
             much
             bruised
             in
             the
             Conflict
             ;
             however
             he
             had
             no
             sickness
             after
             it
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             hear
             that
             ever
             after
             he
             had
             any
             disturbance
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               THis
               is
               perhaps
               one
               of
               the
               most
               stupend●ous
               accounts
               of
               this
               nature
               that
               have
               been
               heard
               of
               ;
               I
               could
               say
               much
               more
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               regard
               and
               Honour
               I
               ought
               to
               bear
               to
               the
               Family
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               name
               them
               ,
               unless
               I
               had
               their
               leave
               ,
               but
               the
               thing
               is
               so
               well
               known
               to
               all
               that
               were
               in
               the
               house
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               than
               thirty
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               imparted
               to
               so
               many
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               beyond
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               greatest
               Caviller
               to
               contest
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             thirteenth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             was
             cruelly
             Murthered
             by
             Witches
             ,
             who
             made
             his
             Image
             of
             Wax
             ,
             and
             stuck
             pins
             therein
             ,
             
               April
               78.
            
             whereby
             he
             was
             miserably
             tormented
             ,
             and
             died
             the
             Summer
             following
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             West
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             an
             Honourable
             Gentleman
             ,
             Sir
             —
             Maxwell
             of
             Pollock
             ,
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             grievous
             distemper
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Pain
             ,
             hindred
             him
             from
             taking
             any
             rest
             ,
             attended
             with
             continual
             sweating
             ,
             through
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Agony
             .
             His
             Pain
             resembled
             that
             which
             is
             caused
             by
             Punction
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             had
             so
             many
             Pins
             stuck
             in
             his
             side
             ,
             but
             more
             vehement
             than
             a
             Pain
             excited
             by
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             ▪
             Several
             Physicians
             were
             imployed
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Cause
             thereof
             ,
             but
             none
             could
             find
             it
             out
             ;
             nor
             could
             procure
             him
             ease
             by
             any
             Remedies
             :
             so
             that
             he
             ●y
             
             in
             a
             comfortless
             Condition
             ,
             expecting
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             racked
             with
             insupportable
             Tortures
             ,
             till
             that
             long'd
             for
             Remedy
             ,
             Death
             ,
             should
             come
             .
             While
             he
             lay
             in
             this
             miserable
             Torment
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             a
             Woman
             (
             then
             pretending
             to
             be
             dumb
             )
             entred
             his
             House
             ;
             and
             pointing
             to
             the
             Chamber
             where
             he
             was
             lying
             ,
             made
             signs
             to
             those
             that
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             to
             follow
             her
             out
             of
             doors
             ;
             they
             at
             first
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             her
             ,
             but
             she
             persisting
             therein
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             with
             her
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             could
             understand
             her
             meaning
             .
             She
             led
             them
             into
             a
             House
             adjacent
             (
             a
             Tenant
             of
             this
             distressed
             Gentleman
             ▪
             s
             ,
             )
             and
             having
             entred
             the
             House
             ,
             she
             gave
             signs
             to
             them
             to
             open
             a
             Chest
             there
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             desired
             the
             Woman
             of
             the
             House
             to
             open
             the
             Chest
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             satisfy
             their
             Curiosity
             in
             so
             far
             humouring
             her
             .
             The
             Woman
             conscious
             of
             her
             own
             Guilt
             ,
             refused
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             beginning
             to
             suspect
             there
             was
             more
             then
             ordinary
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             made
             her
             so
             averse
             from
             it
             ,
             broke
             it
             open
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             found
             therein
             an
             Image
             of
             Wax
             ,
             which
             they
             took
             out
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             great
             many
             Pins
             stuck
             in
             the
             same
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Gentlemans
             Pain
             held
             him
             in
             his
             .
             They
             took
             out
             the
             Pins
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             returning
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             they
             asked
             the
             Gentleman
             how
             he
             found
             himself
             ;
             who
             answered
             that
             he
             was
             altogether
             eased
             of
             his
             pain
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             good
             condition
             .
             Then
             they
             took
             the
             Pins
             ,
             and
             stuck
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             when
             immediately
             the
             Gentleman
             cryed
             out
             of
             a
             pain
             that
             had
             seized
             him
             on
             his
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             vehement
             as
             the
             former
             was
             .
             They
             took
             them
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             eased
             as
             formerly
             .
             The
             Witch
             was
             had
             before
             a
             Justice
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             she
             was
             further
             troubled
             ,
             whether
             for
             that
             that
             was
             not
             sufficient
             proof
             in
             Law
             to
             take
             away
             her
             life
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             I
             know
             not
             .
             The
             pretended
             dumb
             Woman
             was
             afterwards
             seized
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             where
             she
             pretended
             to
             recover
             the
             use
             of
             her
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             spoke
             ,
             whereas
             before
             she
             seemed
             to
             be
             dumb
             .
             Several
             strange
             things
             were
             reported
             of
             her
             there
             ;
             which
             being
             variously
             reported
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             a
             Relation
             thereof
             ;
             mentioning
             nothing
             herein
             but
             what
             I
             know
             to
             be
             of
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             .
             After
             she
             had
             been
             kept
             there
             for
             two
             or
             three
             
             weeks
             ,
             she
             was
             transported
             to
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             the
             Cannon-gate
             Prison
             ,
             where
             she
             remained
             above
             half
             a
             year
             .
             She
             was
             several
             times
             had
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             examined
             .
             A
             great
             many
             Persons
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             visited
             her
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             had
             better
             kept
             away
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             Love
             Intrigues
             ,
             she
             used
             sufficiently
             to
             expose
             them
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             Quality
             nor
             Sex.
             When
             any
             questioned
             how
             she
             came
             by
             that
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             charged
             her
             with
             having
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             she
             made
             answer
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             
               If
               Satan
               cast
               out
               Satan
               ,
               how
               can
               his
               Kingdom
               stand
            
             ?
             Denying
             that
             she
             had
             any
             Compact
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             affirming
             that
             it
             was
             a
             gift
             she
             had
             from
             her
             Birth
             .
             She
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             after
             having
             been
             a
             considerable
             time
             in
             Prison
             .
             But
             the
             Gentleman
             after
             her
             seizure
             ,
             was
             taken
             with
             the
             same
             distemper
             ,
             and
             died
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourteenth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             a
             Person
             that
             by
             carrying
             of
             a
             Girdle
             from
             one
             Witch
             to
             another
             ,
             was
             reduced
             to
             Madness
             .
          
           
             NEar
             the
             River
             of
             Tweed
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             a
             Woman
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             Witch
             ,
             had
             a
             Child
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             seeing
             she
             could
             not
             help
             it
             by
             lawful
             means
             ,
             she
             had
             her
             address
             to
             her
             Diabolical
             Art
             ;
             this
             way
             she
             could
             not
             free
             her
             Child
             ,
             unless
             she
             laid
             either
             the
             same
             Disease
             ,
             or
             a
             worse
             upon
             another
             Person
             ,
             otherwise
             she
             must
             have
             thwarted
             the
             interest
             of
             her
             Infernal
             Master
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             her
             Power
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             her
             inclination
             ,
             as
             undoubtedly
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             to
             effect
             :
             She
             ,
             hearing
             that
             a
             Scrivener
             was
             going
             two
             or
             three
             miles
             to
             a
             place
             where
             she
             had
             an
             Acquaintance
             ,
             who
             served
             the
             same
             Master
             with
             her self
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             went
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             carry
             a
             Girdle
             to
             her
             .
             Her
             design
             
             in
             sending
             it
             by
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             her
             Child
             might
             be
             cured
             of
             its
             Distemper
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             or
             a
             worse
             laid
             on
             this
             innocent
             Person
             .
             Whether
             she
             had
             any
             Malice
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             be
             informed
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             incline
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             only
             in
             Obedience
             to
             her
             Masters
             Command
             .
             He
             took
             the
             Girdle
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             went
             ,
             and
             delivered
             it
             to
             the
             Party
             .
             The
             Woman
             at
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             ,
             having
             never
             had
             any
             prejudice
             against
             the
             Bearer
             ,
             was
             really
             troubled
             that
             he
             should
             have
             been
             imployed
             therein
             ,
             knowing
             how
             much
             it
             would
             tend
             to
             his
             hurt
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             if
             her
             Friend
             could
             find
             no
             other
             Person
             to
             impose
             this
             trouble
             upon
             ,
             but
             him
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             tell
             him
             the
             danger
             he
             had
             thereby
             involved
             himself
             in
             ,
             lest
             she
             should
             bring
             her self
             into
             a
             greater
             ,
             by
             being
             discovered
             ,
             only
             pretending
             that
             her
             Friend
             was
             very
             uncivil
             in
             troubling
             a
             Person
             of
             his
             Quality
             with
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             He
             answered
             her
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             indiscretion
             in
             it
             ,
             adding
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             utmost
             desire
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             Quality
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             The
             Woman
             entertained
             him
             with
             several
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             
             seemed
             very
             Courteous
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             at
             parting
             she
             desired
             him
             to
             have
             a
             special
             care
             that
             he
             did
             not
             sleep
             till
             he
             got
             home
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             he
             would
             be
             strongly
             inclined
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             withal
             certifying
             him
             that
             if
             he
             slept
             any
             where
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             cause
             to
             repent
             it
             while
             he
             lived
             .
             He
             promised
             to
             take
             care
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             beginning
             then
             to
             be
             somewhat
             afraid
             ,
             recalling
             to
             mind
             that
             the
             Person
             he
             had
             the
             Girdle
             from
             ,
             was
             under
             the
             Bruit
             of
             a
             Witch
             .
             As
             he
             was
             going
             homewards
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             mightily
             assailed
             by
             sleep
             ,
             and
             he
             strove
             as
             much
             against
             it
             as
             was
             possible
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             come
             within
             less
             then
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             Mile
             of
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             it
             so
             prevailed
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             laid
             himself
             down
             upon
             the
             Grass
             to
             sleep
             .
             When
             he
             awaked
             again
             ,
             he
             was
             raging
             Mad
             ,
             and
             continued
             so
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             without
             respite
             ,
             and
             during
             his
             life
             he
             was
             Mad
             in
             the
             three
             hot
             Months
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Full
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             His
             Son
             also
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             a
             considerable
             time
             after
             this
             ,
             was
             Heir
             to
             the
             same
             Distemper
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             is
             still
             alive
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             Fits
             at
             the
             usual
             times
             ;
             as
             also
             a
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Sons
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Story
             I
             have
             from
             sure
             hands
             ,
             who
             have
             heard
             the
             Father
             relate
             it
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             right
             Wits
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             save
             at
             the
             times
             above
             mentioned
             .
             The
             Son
             I
             have
             spoke
             with
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             him
             run
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             mad
             Fits.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fifteenth
             Relation
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             Apparition
             ,
             which
             was
             seen
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             home
             two
             Miles
             in
             a
             Winter
             night
             ,
             near
             Kinneel
             by
             the
             River
             of
             Forth
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             A
             Certain
             Man
             whom
             I
             know
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Christmas
             ,
             several
             years
             ago
             ,
             went
             in
             the
             morning
             from
             his
             dwelling
             House
             ,
             to
             a
             Sea-Port
             Town
             about
             two
             Miles
             distant
             :
             And
             having
             several
             urgent
             businesses
             there
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             the
             whole
             day
             in
             dispatching
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             necessitated
             to
             stay
             still
             near
             eight
             of
             the
             Clock
             at
             night
             At
             which
             time
             he
             set
             forth
             ,
             being
             no
             wise
             in
             drink
             ;
             nor
             was
             he
             at
             all
             of
             a
             Timorous
             Nature
             .
             He
             had
             no
             Company
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walkt
             on
             in
             his
             Journey
             without
             seeing
             any
             thing
             frightful
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             thinking
             on
             any
             such
             .
             When
             he
             was
             come
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Hill
             ,
             which
             was
             half
             way
             home
             ,
             he
             of
             a
             sudden
             saw
             the
             Appearance
             of
             four
             Men
             carrying
             a
             Dead
             Corps
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             
             unattended
             by
             any
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             easily
             conjecture
             what
             it
             was
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             usual
             in
             that
             place
             to
             bury
             any
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             Persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Quality
             .
             This
             Apparition
             ye
             must
             needs
             think
             ,
             did
             startle
             him
             a
             little
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Houses
             near
             him
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             wild
             place
             .
             He
             thought
             to
             shun
             it
             by
             going
             out
             of
             the
             High-way
             into
             some
             by-road
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             nothing
             advantaged
             thereby
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             very
             time
             that
             he
             was
             turning
             himself
             about
             ,
             it
             was
             transported
             from
             the
             High-way
             ,
             and
             walkt
             directly
             before
             him
             ,
             keeping
             the
             same
             distance
             as
             before
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             observed
             ,
             he
             returned
             into
             the
             High-road
             again
             .
             This
             he
             attempted
             to
             do
             several
             times
             ;
             but
             was
             served
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             formerly
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             resolved
             to
             keep
             straight
             on
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             without
             turning
             either
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             preserve
             him
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Emissaries
             .
             The
             Spectre
             kept
             a
             little
             before
             him
             ,
             observing
             always
             the
             same
             distance
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             walkt
             slow
             ,
             it
             likewise
             slackned
             its
             pace
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hastened
             his
             steps
             ,
             it
             likewise
             moved
             quicker
             .
             He
             followed
             it
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             
             till
             at
             last
             it
             came
             to
             a
             little
             Stone-Bridge
             that
             was
             over
             a
             Brook
             ,
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             Mile
             from
             his
             House
             ;
             the
             Brook
             was
             narrow
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             narrow
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Man
             could
             jump
             over
             it
             ;
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             would
             strike
             a
             Man
             above
             the
             middle
             .
             The
             four
             Ghosts
             that
             carried
             this
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             laid
             the
             Coffin
             across
             the
             Bridge
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Man
             could
             not
             go
             over
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             unless
             he
             stept
             over
             the
             Coffin
             .
             The
             Man
             when
             he
             came
             up
             was
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             to
             wade
             through
             the
             Brook
             he
             had
             no
             great
             mind
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             season
             was
             then
             cold
             .
             To
             go
             over
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             and
             so
             step
             over
             it
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             ,
             not
             knowing
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             have
             hazarded
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             power
             it
             might
             have
             over
             him
             to
             do
             him
             mischief
             .
             While
             he
             was
             thus
             musing
             ,
             he
             bethought
             himself
             of
             one
             Expedient
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             could
             effect
             ,
             he
             thought
             he
             might
             safely
             go
             over
             the
             Bridge
             without
             receiving
             any
             hurt
             :
             It
             was
             this
             ;
             he
             designed
             to
             try
             if
             he
             could
             prize
             it
             off
             the
             Bridge
             into
             the
             water
             with
             his
             Cane
             ,
             for
             he
             durst
             not
             adventure
             to
             touch
             it
             with
             his
             hands
             :
             But
             when
             he
             went
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             prized
             it
             with
             all
             
             his
             strength
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             remained
             unmoveable
             as
             a
             Rock
             ;
             yet
             he
             continued
             so
             doing
             a
             considerable
             time
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             broke
             his
             Cane
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             seeing
             no
             possibility
             of
             getting
             over
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             he
             was
             necessitated
             to
             go
             through
             the
             water
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             Season
             .
             When
             he
             was
             got
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             four
             Ghosts
             take
             up
             the
             Coffin
             again
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             off
             the
             High-way
             ,
             he
             viewed
             them
             till
             they
             carried
             it
             over
             a
             little
             Eminence
             (
             a
             piece
             of
             ground
             higher
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             resembling
             a
             Hill
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             high
             )
             but
             after
             that
             saw
             it
             no
             more
             .
             Afterward
             he
             went
             home
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             saw
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Candle
             that
             was
             burning
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             he
             immediately
             fell
             down
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
             (
             Which
             they
             say
             is
             usual
             to
             Persons
             that
             are
             frightened
             with
             Apparitions
             .
             )
             His
             Wife
             and
             Servants
             seeing
             what
             befel
             him
             ,
             instantly
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             what
             might
             be
             the
             Cause
             thereof
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             that
             he
             knew
             of
             no
             Cause
             ,
             seeing
             he
             found
             himself
             very
             well
             in
             his
             Health
             all
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             an
             Apparition
             he
             saw
             by
             the
             way
             as
             he
             came
             home
             ,
             rehearsing
             the
             story
             as
             is
             above
             related
             .
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               THis
               Story
               I
               have
               heard
               related
               by
               several
               Persons
               of
               good
               Repute
               ,
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               Town
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               it
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
               The
               Man
               I
               have
               several
               times
               seen
               ,
               but
               never
               had
               occasion
               ,
               that
               I
               remember
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Company
               ,
               at
               least
               at
               that
               time
               when
               he
               related
               the
               above-mentioned
               Story
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               doubt
               of
               Intelligencies
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               besides
               what
               are
               hudled
               up
               in
               garments
               of
               Clay
               :
               We
               see
               Agencies
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               our
               comprehensions
               ,
               and
               things
               performed
               by
               Bodies
               seemingly
               Aerial
               ,
               which
               surpass
               the
               strength
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               capacity
               of
               the
               most
               robust
               Mortal
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28908-e230
           
             General
             .
             ●…e
             of
             our
             ●…ds
             coming
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             aged
             63.
             
             
               H.
               Bulling●…
            
             50
             years
             d●…
             aged
             71.
             
             
               Guil.
               Fare
            
             lived
             76
             ye●…
             .
             Bishop
             Latmer
             lived
             years
             ,
             and
             
               Gataker
               .
               Nicol.
               Hemmingius
            
             ,
             ag●…
             87.
             
             
               Theod.
               Beza
            
             aged
             87.
             
             Dr.
             Chader
             89.
             
             
               Let.
               Nanniu
               insigni
               litera
               ●…tura
            
             ,
             viz
             ,
             10
             
               A
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             The
             ●…ner
             of
             our
             ●…s
             coming
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Gen.
            
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.11
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Gen.
            
             What
             the
             blessedness
             of
             faithful
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             Why
             Ted
             ,
             who
             ●…e
             the
             Por●…
             of
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             This
             ●…ssed●…ess
             ●…y
             reserved
             last
             coming
             ,
             ●…c
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Use
             .
             Information
          
           
             2.
             
             Use
             .
             Exhortation